

I offer thanks to my
friends,
relatives, and ancestors whose strength of purpose
led me to my own. A
special
thanks to my co-author,
Rev. Marilyn A. Riedel,
for her deep love and dedication to me and this project.
Without her tireless
effort and selfless interest,
this liberating history
of Oregon would never have been written.
![]()
Chapter 38: Cow Creek Umpqua
The story of the Cow
Creek Umpqua (Nahankhuotana) is the story of a peaceful people
who were faced with an invasion by a society that was overwhelmingly
hostile,
greedy and destructive of the Indian way of life.
It is the story of the clash between two
distinct cultures, two distinct civilizations. The outcome was hardly
in
doubt, since the invasion was simply the next wave of a repetitive
process
that had been going on relentlessly for 300 years as non-indian
settlers
spread out across the continent, obliterating Indian groups along the
way.
The attitude of the thuggish throng toward the Indians of Oregon, the Cow Creeks included, can best be summed up by quoting the standard history book for Oregon school children for over 20 years in the early 1900s:
The Indians of the Oregon country represented various stages of savage and barbarian culture...[none] of them possessed even the rude beginnings of civilization. They were always poor, hungry and miserable. They had bows and arrows...but beyond that stage They had not progressed. Those were truly savage men.
Utmost Good Faith Law 1787
In 1787, the US Congress passed the Northwest Ordinance, which contained a section titled the Utmost Good Faith law, which asserted:
The utmost good faith shall always be observed towards the Indians; their land and property shall never be taken from them without consent; and in the property rights and liberty, they never shall be invaded or disturbed, unless in just and lawful wars authorized by Congress; but laws founded in justice and humanity shall from time to time be made for preventing wrongs being done to them, and for preserving peace and friendship with them.
The Organic Act of 1848 created the
Oregon
Territory, extended the Utmost
Good Act to Oregon Territory, and confirmed all Indian land
titles
in the territory. The Indian lands were not to be taken from them
without
their consent. The Oregon
Donation Land Act of 1850 granted 320 free acres to all
settlers
in Oregon over 18 years of age.
The Oregon Donation Land Act meant that
non-indians could stake a claim to land no matter whether Indians lived
on it or not. No consent was needed. No treaties were necessary.
In two years conditions were established
that would lead to an inevitable clash over valuable land with
precisely
those Indians whose property and land claims were supposedly protected
by the Utmost Good Faith law. The Indians were pushed out, villages
were
burned. Indians were sometimes killed in cold blood. Many of the
non-indians
fighting the Indians were irregular volunteers operating independently
of the regular army and all established authority. These volunteers
often
planned their raids in taverns and were well fueled with alcohol. The
land-grab
was on, to the dismay of the Cow Creeks.
Also in 1850, a removal plan was hatched
to remove all Indians from Western Oregon, including the Cow Creeks.
The
office of the Superintendent of Indian Affairs was created to carry out
the removal plan.
Cow Creek Umpqua Treaty 1853
The Cow Creeks became the first Oregon
Treaty
Tribe on September 19, 1853 after one day of negotiation with Chief
Miwaleta.
Chief Miwaleta counseled the Cow Creeks
to avoid warfare and sought a peaceful solution to the troubles that
arose
with non-indian settlers. they ceded their homeland to the US
Government
for the grand sum of $12,000, 2.3 cents per acre, to be paid over a
20-year
period.
At the same time, the government was selling
similar land to settlers for $1.25 per acre. In the 20th Century the
amount
of this payoff was to become the main point of contention between the
Cow
Creeks and the US, as the descendents of the original signers sought
justice
in the Court of Claims.
For and in consideration of the cession and relinquishment contained in article first, the US agree to pay to the aforesaid band of Indians [Cow Creek Umpquas], the sum of $12,000, in manner to wit: $1,000 to be expended in the purchase of 20 blankets, 18 pairs of pants, 18 pairs of shoes, 18 hickory shirts, 18 hats or caps, three coats, three vests, three socks, three neckerhandchiefs, 40 cotton flags, 120 yards prints, 100 yards domestic, one gross buttons, two pounds thread, ten paper needles.
The treaty left the Cow Creeks no land, no place to live, no protection. They became fugitives within their own territory. They were hunted down, some were murdered and others driven out.
Trail of Tears 1856
In 1854, the Oregon Territory Legislature
passed it illegal to sell guns or ammunition to Indians.
By then the Cow Creeks had been drawn into
the Rogue
Indian Wars to help their cousins to the south. In 1854, Superintendent
Palmer visited several bands of Umpqua Indians, and he reported:
I found many of them wretched, sickly and almost starving... They said, truly, they were once numerous and now few and weak; that they had always been friendly to the non-indians, and desired them to occupy their lands; that they wanted but a small spot on which they might live in quiet. Many of their number they said had been killed by non-indians, in retaliation for wrongs committed by Indians of other tribes, but they had never offered violence in return.
Shortly after the Cow Creek Umpqua treaty
was signed, Chief
Miwaleta died. The Cow Creek Umpquas were led into the Rogue
River
Wars by Chief Miwaleta's successor. As a result, the government
canceled
its treaty obligation.
In September 1855, hostilities broke out
again as volunteers moved to exterminate or remove all Cow Creek Umpqua
and Rogue River Indians. Hard fighting ensued and many Rogues took
refuge
along Umpqua River
where they and the Cow Creeks were rounded up and held against their
will.
Although the Cow Creek Umpqua Treaty of
1853 called for a reservation, it existed for only about two years.
In 1856, these Indians were removed from
the area and marched some 150 miles northwest to the Grand Ronde
Reservation
on the Yamhill River.
Restoration 1982
On December 29, 1982 a bill, PL 97-391, signed by Pres. Ronald Reagan, granted federal recognition of the Cow Creek Band of Umpquas. It was the culmination of legislative work by tribal members beginning in the early 1900s. This legislation, led by Congressman Jim Weaver, Senators Mark O. Hatfield and Bob Packwood, began a new era for the tribe. In 1987, Congressman Peter DeFazio steered legislation through Congress, PL 100-139, which protected tribal funds and enrollment.
In 1985, the tribe purchased 28 acres on
I-5 in Canyonville
which gained full reservation status in 1986.
In 1989, Umpqua Indian Development
Corporation
was formed strictly for the purpose of economic development, and with a
board comprised of tribal members and community leaders.
With a direct loan from the Bureau of Indian
Affairs the Bingo Center on the reservation was constructed, opening
April
30, 1992, employing 40 people, about a quarter being tribal members.
During
1992, the tribe negotiated the first tribal/state gaming compact in
Oregon
allowing the use of video terminals. It was signed by Governor
Barbara Roberts and tribal chairwoman Sue
Crispen Shaffer on October 2, 1992, and approved by the
Department
of Interior on November 20, 1992.
The tribe employs 15 people in the
administrative
offices, focusing on cultural resources, health, education and youth
development,
and looks forward to future economic projects, not timber dependent,
that
will promote business and employment for both the tribe and local
communities.
In 1993, the South
Umpqua Historical Society, Inc. published the Articles in a
completely
new format to commemorate centennial celebrations for the cities of
Riddle
and Myrtle Creek.
The following are edited excerpts from
Riddle's
Articles pertaining to the Cow Creek Band of Umpqua and the Rogue River
Indian Wars of 1855-1856.
Cow Creek Valley 1851-1861
In 1920, when George Washington Riddle (1839-1927) was 80 years old, he wrote a series of articles for The Riddle Enterprise relating his memories and experiences of crossing the Great Plains, helping his family establish Glenbrook Farm, and participating in the Indian War that followed. In his recollections of the first months of the Riddle family living in Cow Creek Valley nearly 150 years ago, Riddle speaks of the "mutual understanding and liking" that endured during the lifetime of Chief Miwaleta and his father, William H. Riddle. Those early pioneers and Chief Miwaleta formed the framework for a partnership between two cultures that will carry on into the 21st Century.
Chief Miwaleta
George W. Riddle's first meeting with the
Cow Creeks was in the latter part of October 1851, when his father with
his family moved onto a donation land claim, or what is now known as
Glenbrook
Farm.
At that time his family consisted of his
mother, Maximilla Bouseman, his father, William H. Riddle three
sisters,
one a window with a child two years old, and four brothers, one older
and
two younger than himself, a sister of his mother’s, a spinster, and an
orphaned cousin, a non-indian girl 11 years old at the time; and in
addition,
two young men who drove ox teams. George Riddle was not quite 12 years
old then. He recalls that the family arrived at their destination at
about
three o'clock in the afternoon and camped under the oak tree that now
stands
in the yard immediately north of the Glenbrook Farm. In a very short
time
their camp was surrounded by Indians who seemed to come from every
direction.
This caused the family no alarm. They came from curiosity—the elderly
Indians,
women, children and all came to the number of a hundred or more. They
were
curious about everything—the children were objects of interest, many of
them never having seen a white child. A cook stove was set up and a
fire
started in it, which excited their wonder and curiosity. One young man
came in contact with the hot stove pipe on his naked shoulder which
caused
him to leap and yell, but evoked uproarious laughter on the part of the
crowd. The Indians, although friendly and good-natured, were crowding
so
closely about the camp that Maximilla and her daughters were unable to
prepare the evening meal, and this situation proved embarrassing.
At that time the Riddles heard the words
"Miwaleta, Miwaleta" and a hush fell upon the crowd as an Indian
appeared
whose presence and appearance showed that he was one in authority. He
was
a man 60 or 70 years old, about six feet tall, of heavy build, with
full,
round face, at least as George remembered him, with none of the gnarled
features that characterize the motion picture Indian. The Indians
seemed
to regard him with reverence, more than fear. William advanced to meet
him, and by signs made the chief understand that he wanted the Indians
to stand back out of the way, which they did, forming a circle around
the
family’s camp where they seated themselves upon the ground or squatted
upon their heels. Maximilla offered the chief a chair, which he
declined,
but seated himself upon his blanket on the ground. William proceeded to
tell him by signs that we had come to live there, that he would build a
house. Neither of them could speak a word that the other could
understand,
but they seemed to arrive at the mutual understanding and liking that
endured
during the lifetime of Miwaleta.
During the sign language conference, an
incident occurred which in a way illustrates the character of Miwaleta,
and greatly impressed Maximilla. A very handsome Indian boy detached
himself
from the crowd and came near the chief, stretching himself at full
length
on his stomach near the chief. This Indian boy, George learned
afterwards,
was a son of Miwaleta's son, who was dead. The old man's hand went out
and rested on the boy's head. Maximilla knew from that that he was a
good-intentioned
Indian. At the close of the sign interview, William offered the chief
food,
which he accepted, giving a portion to the boy. The Indian boy, who was
named Sam, and young George were afterwards boon companions, and in a
few
months had learned the Chinook jargon, Sam learning a great many
English
words while George learned Sam's native tongue; and through this
medium,
with Sam and George as interpreters, a perfect understanding was had
between
the Chief Miwaleta and William Riddle, it being understood that any
overt
act of the Indians should be referred to the chief but so far as the
Riddles
were concerned, there never was any trouble of any consequence.
In 1851, Miwaleta was the chief of five
bands of Umpqua, all of whom comprised about 200 individuals, by far
the
strongest tribe of the Umpqua Valley. They spoke the same language as
the
Rogues, or Indians as far south as the Siskiyous. But the Rogues were
the
hereditary enemies of the Miwaleta, and they termed all the Southern
Indians
"Shasta."
The bands were divided about as follows,
and each band and chief has the name of the locality where they made
their
home: All the north side of the creek in Cow Creek Valley was
Miwaleta's
and the Indians numbered about 75. The south side of the creek was
Quintiousa,
the chief took the same name, and was sometimes called Augunsah, the
name
of the country of the South Umpqua, east of Canyonville; the
Quintiousas
were about 50 strong. The Targunsans were about 25. Their chief was
called
Little Old Man. And in the Cow Creek country east of Glendale was a
band
of 25 or 30 whose chief was known as Wartahoo. In addition to the above
there was a band known as the Myrtle Creeks, about 40 in number, whose
chief was not known to George Riddle. There were three of their number
who were always making trouble. Curley, who was large and powerful, Big
Ike, and Little Jim.
All the Umpquas north of Myrtle Creek spoke
a different language and were considered a different people, although
they
had more or less intercourse.
Over the Myrtle Creek, Targunsaw, Wartahoo
and Quintiousa bands, Miwaleta was the head chief, and although there
was
often trouble between these bands, they held together against the
Shasta
and the Rogues.
Sam related to George some of the battles
and the mighty deeds of his grandfather, Miwaleta, and at one time the
chief showed Lomtu his war dress when he was present. The dress was
made
of two large elk's skins dressed soft, but left as thick as possible,
then
laced down th sides so to hang loose about the body and leave the legs
and arms free, the thickest part of the skins were back and front and
were
impenetrable for arrows. The elk skin armor was ornamented with
aboriginal
paints forming figures and designs of which George didn’t remember the
meaning. He didn't remember seeing the chief wearing headdress, but had
seen the younger Umpquas wear headdresses that seemed more for ornament
than protection. In wartime they wore a single white feather from the
tail
of a bald or white headed eagle that was snow white.
Miwaleta's war dress showed evidence that
it had been of practical use, being pitted all over where arrow points
had struck it, and the chief's arms, face and head showed many scars,
which
they claimed were made in the wars with the Shasta.
It has always been a question in George
Riddle's mind whether Miwaleta had a genuine friendship for the
non-indians
or was wise enough to know the hopelessness of opposition. That he
always
counseled peace and was able to restrain his people from going to war
with
whites, we had ample evidence.
Miwaleta Gives Oral History of Tribal Wars
In the fall of 1852, a young white man, a
mere boy, wantonly stabbed a Cow Creek youth, who lingered a few weeks
and died. The whiteboy was hastily gotten out of the country and the
Umpquas
conciliated.
Runners from the Rogue River tribes who
came to induce the Cow Creeks to join them in a war against the
non-indians,
and a great council it was. At this council George witnessed a sample
of
Indian oratory. When he arrived at the scene the Rogues had evidently
submitted
their petition, and Chief Miwaleta was making a reply. The older
members
of the tribe were seated in a large circle, women and young boys
forming
the outer circle. The chief was also seated and talked without gesture
in a moderate but oratorical tone. The Rogues sat in perfect silence,
and
the elders of Miwaleta's people occasionally gave grunts of assent or
approval.
George Riddle, in company with Indian youth his own age, listened to
the
chief for some time the day he commenced to talk. He was there on the
day
following, the chief was still talking, and was informed by the boys
that
he continued to talk until he fell asleep. Just what the chief could
find
to say in such a long talk was explained to George by the Indian Boys.
It appears that the history and legends are committed to memory and
handed
down from father to son through their chiefs. In this case Chief
Miwaleta
was reciting to the delegates the history of their tribal wars and
remonstrating
with some of his own people who were inclined to listen to the Rogues
and
join them in a war on the non-indians. The counsel of Miwaleta
prevailed,
and when the Rogues went on the warpath, Miwaleta's band encamped near
our house and remained at peace.
Cow Creek La Crosse
On their arrival in Cow Creek Valley, George and his brother Abner were soon on good terms with the Indian Boys of their age, of which there were about a dozen, and every minute of their spare time they were engaged playing ball, swimming, hunting or fishing. Indian boys were enthusiastic ball players. They had a ball game played something like La Crosse. In this game they used a wooden ball about one and a half inches in diameter and played with a stick flattened and crooked at one end to drive the ball. The point in the game was to drive the ball past and between the goal posts at the opposite ends of the field. The ball was put in play in the center of the field by tossing the ball in the air, and then it could be played upon with the crooked sticks. This game was mostly played by the older tribesmen one tribe or band against another, and on these games they would stake all their worldly possessions and when the ball was put in play, there was action for spectators. Football or basketball—both combined could not compare with this Indian game with about 20 young men on a side stripped to the breech clout and scattered over the field to intercept the ball and drive it through their opponents's goal. At times the interference would be terrific and the young men's skins would glisten with perspiration. It was in the summer of 1852 that the Cow Creeks engaged in this game for several days, in which contest the Miwaletas were opposed by the other small bands.
George Riddle and Indian Sam Visit Portland
Among the Indian boys was a grandson of
Chief
Miwaleta, a youth about George Riddle's age. The two were great chums.
Sam was his constant companion in George's grouse hunts, and he soon
learned
to handle Riddle's rifle and was proud of the accomplishment.
Sam was a bright, handsome lad and learned
to speak English quickly. While on their hunts they would give the
English
and the Cow Creek name for every bird or animal that they saw.
On one of William Riddle's trips to Portland
with ox teams Sam went along. Portland at that time was a small town,
and
they camped on the riverbank near Morrison Street, turning their oxen
out
to graze among the stumps and timber. During the evening they
discovered
a small steamboat coming down from Oregon City. The boat's engine was a
high-pressure kind, and was like one of the kind Lincoln told about
that
operated on the Sangamon River that had a ten-horsepower whistle and a
six-horsepower boiler. The Riddles, including Sam, went to the water's
edge to see the old boat come down, which with a loud exhaust and
shower
of sparks presented a terrifying sight to Sam. On its nearer approach
he
grasped Sam by the arm trying to get him away. About this time the
boat's
engineer turned all steam on the siren. This was too much for Sam and
he
ran for it. The Riddles found him in one of the wagons, a badly scared
little Indian. After George had explained to him what it was, he wanted
to forget it. On his return to Cow Creek Valley, Sam had many things to
relate to his tribesmen.
George recalled those good old days when
he would be off to the mountains with his rifle and followed by a half
dozen Indian boys. He was the chief; he had the only gun. Sometimes he
would allow an Indian Boy to shoot grouse which would fill him with
pride
and joy. The Cow Creek youth were a great help. Their keen eyes would
spy
out the grouse. Their blue color harmonized so well with the green
foliage
of the fir trees it made them difficult to find and when shot they
would
flutter down the steep mountain sides; but the Cow Creek youth would
retrieve
the game in short notice and would carry all the game which would be
from
ten to 20 birds for a full day's hunt. When the party returned to
Glenbrook
Farm, Maximilla would give the young men some bread and sometimes some
of the game. Those were happy days for both non-indian and Indian boys.
The winter of 1852-1853 was a very severe
one for Oregon. The snow was two feet deep in the valley and remained
for
a month or more. Pack trains were held up and miners and settlers in
Jackson
County were soon without supplies, especially bread stuff. Beef,
without
salt, was the principal food—salt was said to have been exchanged for
its
weight in gold dust, while flour was any price that might be demanded.
By the summer of 1853 the country began
to present the appearance of permanent homes. Fields were fenced, all
with
split rails laid in worm fashion; two flouring mills had been
established,
one at Roseburg and one at Winchester,
which were patronized by settlers from 40 miles away; also two
sawmills,
one at Myrtle Creek owned by Moses T. Dyer, and one at Canyonville
owned
by David Ransome. These mills were of the up-and-down saw variety but
were
able to cut enough lumber for flooring for cabins.
There are many things of which the history
of Indian Wars make no mention at all and others of importance that
have
the slightest mention. There has also been a disposition on the part of
historians, especially Frances Fuller Victor's The Early Indian Wars of
Oregon (1894), to exaggerate and also to excuse the wrongs perpetrated
upon the Indians by non-indians.
The Indians the Riddles found in the Cow
Creek Valley had not come in contact with the non-indians, living as
they
did, remote from the line of travel between California and Oregon. Some
of them had not seen a non-indian man, and a non-indian child was an
object
of great interest. They possessed few guns and no horses and had few of
the implements or clothing used by civilized peoples, and what they
possessed
had been traded to them by the Klickitat
who had made occasional visits to the Umpqua Valley. The Klickitat were
a nomadic tribe whose home was somewhere north of the Columbia. They
were
traders and sometimes called the "Jews of the Indian tribes." The
Klickitat
had also taught the Cow Creeks a few words of Chinook
jargon which was soon improved upon by the aid of a Chinook
dictionary.
Cow Creek War 1852
The Indians in Cow Creek Valley were
divided
up into groups or families and each had their headmen or chiefs, but
all
seemed to acknowledge Miwaleta as the head chief. His band occupied the
north bank of Cow Creek with winter quarters at Cow Creek Falls and
that
part of the valley was called Miwaleta, the chiefs always taking the
name
of the locality.
The second most numerous band of Cow Creeks
made their homes on Council Creek, and their leader was Chief
Quentiousa,
who also claimed control of the Indians at Canyonville and South
Umpqua.
They were called Taraunsal.
A small band that we called Myrtle Creeks
were closely related to the Quintiousas. These bands would stand
together
against outside enemies, yet they had feuds among themselves. Minor
offences
were often settled by payment of damages.
George Riddle observed that revenge appeared
to be characteristic of all Indians. If an Indian was killed by another
it was incumbent upon the near relative of the dead to avenge his death.
Early in the spring of 1852 three Myrtle
Creeks, Curley, Big Ike, and Little Jim, made themselves notorious.
Curley
wore long wavy hair and was a large powerful warrior and the leader.
They
would stalk into a settler’s cabin and demand food.
Curley wantonly killed an Indian woman,
cut off her head and placed it on a stake near the body in the grove
near
the Umpqua. The woman was a sister of a young man the settlers called
Charley—a
member of the Miwaleta band.
Charley was undersized and weak physically,
but it was up to him to kill big Curley. We often loaned Charley a gun
to hunt deer, for which he would bring a share of the venison, but for
arms he carried a bow and arrows, while Curley carried a good gun and
had
often threatened Charley, making fun of his bow and arrows. Charley
related
his troubles to the Riddles and had aroused Maximilla's sympathy, but
the
family would not loan him a gun with which to kill Curley.
Indian Curley, with his two companions,
Big Ike and Little Jim, went to Glenbrook Farm one time when the men
were
away and, as was their custom, stalked into the house and demanded
food.
George was at home with a broken arm caused by jumping from a wagonload
of poles to urge his ox team up a steep bank. In jumping his foot had
slipped
and in falling he had struck his left arm across a rock, breaking the
bones
above the wrist.
Seeing his arm in splints Curley seized
hold of him pretending he would break his arm again, and hurting him
cruelly.
George rushed into the kitchen and grabbed a butcher knife with which
to
do battle with the big brute, but Maximilla stopped him. He was then 12
years old, but he supposed he thought that armed with a dull butcher
knife
he could fight an entire nation. So it can be seen that the non-indian
settlers did not discourage Charley when he declared that some day he
would
kill Curley.
Late that summer Charley, with a small
family,
including two boys, Sam and John, who were grandsons of Chief Miwaleta,
were camped on the south bank of Cow Creek. The camp was enclosed with
willows, leaving an opening for entrance. Curley, coming along alone in
a spirit of bravado, walked into the hut leaving his gun at the
entrance,
seated himself and ordered food to be brought him. The two boys were
out
hunting and Charley was alone except for women and children of the
family,
Curley no doubt holding his weakness in contempt. Charley, burning with
his wrongs and the insults that had been heaped upon him for months,
succeeded
in reaching Curley's gun first and shot him dead. Charley, thinking
that
Big Ike and Little Jim, Curley’s comrades, would be near, ran to his
tribe
for protection. He reached the Riddle house, five miles away, almost
exhausted
and rushed into the house saying: "Nika mimaluse Curley. Kloshe mika
pot--latch
shirt (I have killed Curley. Give me a shirt)." Maximilla Riddle, from
kindness or thinking he had earned a calico (trade) shirt, promptly
gave
him one.
Within a few hours after the killing,
runners
had reached all the friends on both sides of the quarrel. Quintiousa's
band espoused the cause of the Myrtle Creeks and the Riddles were soon
in the midst of a genuine Indian War with Cow Creek dividing the two
hostile
bands.
The Miwaletas were soon organized undera
young leader, Chief Jackson. Their first effort was to find the boys,
Sam
and John, who would return from their hunt on Ash Creek unsuspecting
and
would fall into the hands of the enemy. Sam was George's chum among the
Cow Creek youth and the Riddles were anxious on their account. Night
had
come on. The Riddles could hear the war cries of the Indians with
occasional
gun shots. It was about 11 o'clock at night that Jackson, with his
party,
returned with the young men safe, Sam giving George his eagle yell to
assure
him of his safety.
Yells of defiance could be heard from both
sides all night long. Early the next morning the Miwaletas were
assembled
on the riverbank in front of the Riddle home and Chief Quintiousas on
the
high ground on the opposite side of the river. About 200 yards distant
on our side of the river were two round log buildings near the river
bank.
In one of these George had his gun, with one white eagle feather, as a
head ornament.
The bands appeared about equally divided,
40 on a side. A brave on one side would advance in front of his party,
go through a war dance challenging the other side to combat
individually
or collectively, and wind up with a war whoop. The challenge would be
accepted
by a young brave on the opposite side so far a speech and war dance was
concerned.
At one point Tyee Tom, a young leader of
the Curley faction, left his band on the hill, rushed down to the
riverbank,
which brought him within gunshot from our side, and yelled his
challenge,
which was accepted by my chum, Sam, who rushed to the bank, dropped on
his knee and proceeded to rest his gun on a stick that all Indian Boys
carried to steady his gun. Sam shouted in English: "God damn you, Tom,
I kill you now." Tom, seeing he was about to be shot, dodged behind
some
brush and ran for it. This was accepted as a great victory for our side
and the whole band danced and yelled.
At this stage of the war, Chief Miwaleta
took his platform on the riverbank and delivered an oration, no doubt
advising
peace, and was answered by the elderly chief from the other side, and a
kind of armed neutrality seemed to be patched up and a few days
afterward,
Charlie, the slayer of Curley, died suddenly from hemorrhage of the
lungs,
brought on, no doubt, by his five-mile run after shooting Curley.
Massacre at Grave Creek 1851
During the summer of 1851 it was rumored
that there was a non-indian child among the Cow Creeks.
Cpt. Remick A. Cowles, with a party of men
visited Quintiousas camp on Council Creek to investigate. On making the
object of their visit known, Tipsu Bill, armed with a rifle and
followed
by an Indian woman and an Indiangirl about eight years old presented
themselves,
and by sign language stated that the Indian woman was his wife and that
the little girl was their child. On examination, the whites were
satisfied
that the child, although lighter than the average Cow Creek, was
unmistakably
Indian.
Tipsu Bill was not a native Cow Creek, but
was adopted by the tribe. His homeland was somewhere near Butte Falls
in
Jackson County and he was likely a Molalla,
and on account of tribal conflicts had migrated to the Umpqua country.
With him had come, besides his wife and children, a younger brother
about
15 years old named Jack, and an elderly man named Skunk, and a family,
about ten in all.
The White Exterminators
Tipsu Bill was a very striking appearing Cow Creek—tall, straight, powerful. Cpt. Cowles relating the incident of the while child examination said that Tipsu was the personification of courtesy, coolness and courage, giving the non-indians the opportunity to look at the child, but giving the impression that "I am here with my gun to defend my family with my life." Tipsu Bill made his home with the Miwaleta band and during the Rogue River War of 1853 was encamped near the Riddle homestead. George related this fact to show further how Tipsu Bill lost his life in connection with the massacre of the Grave Creeks, of which A. G. Walling's History of Southern Oregon gives an account. It appears that after the treaty had been signed by Gen. Joseph Lane and his officers with the Rogue River chiefs, Joe and Sam, there developed a desperado class of non-indians the Cow Creek settlers called exterminators, that generally wreaked their vengeance upon some helpless bands of Indians that had no evidence of no less an authority than Judge Matthew P. Deady to prove that a fearful outrage was perpetrated at Grave Creek after the armistice was agreed upon. Deady wrote:
At Grave Creek I stopped to feed my horse and get something to eat. There was a house there called the Bates House, after the man who kept it... Bates and some others had induced a small party of peaceable Indians who belonged in that vicinity to enter into an engagement to remain at peace with the whites during the war which was going on at some distance from them and by way of ratification of this treaty invited them to partake of a feast in an unoccupied log house just across the road from the Bates House, and while they were partaking, unarmed, of this proffered hospitality the door was suddenly fastened upon them and they were deliberately shot down through the cracks between the logs by their treacherous hosts. Nearby, and probably a quarter of a mile this side I was shown a large round hole into which the bodies of These murdered Indians had been unceremoniously tumbled. I did not see them for they were covered with fresh earth.
The above account agrees in most
particulars
with the account George Riddle had from Jack, a brother of Tipsu Bill,
and two Grave Creek youths who made their escape and made their home
with
the Cow Creeks for two years afterward.
It appears that after the Grave Creeks were
rounded up in the log house as related by Judge Deady they were
informed
that their lives would be spared on condition that they would bring in
the head of Tipsu Bill, who was encamped on Grave Creek a few miles
below
the Bates House, with his small band and engaged in hunting deer, Tipsu
Bill being the only able-bodied man of the party. The Grave Creeks,
thinking
to save their own lives, detailed part of their band to bring in Tipsu
Bill's head.
They found Tipsu Bill in his camp, who being
at peace and unsuspicious of visitors, they treacherously shot and
carried
away his head to their unscrupulous non-indian captors, supposing they
would soon be released, but in this they were soon undeceived, for they
were all shot down as related by Judge Deady.
The two Cow Creek youths came in sight while
the shooting was going on and, sensing the difficulties, ran for it.
The
exterminators turned their guns on the young men and hit one of them in
the heel, but they made their escape.
The number of Indians killed in the log
house was nine and was all the able-bodied men of the tribe. Tyee
Taylor,
with two others had been hung at Vannoy Ferry in December 1852 on a
trumped-up
charge of having murdered seven prospectors on Lower Rogue River. No
evidence
of the men being murdered was ever found and the reasonable supposition
is that the prospectors had simply moved on to some other locality. It
was claimed that Tyee Taylor had in his possession a small amount of
gold
dust and that when he saw that he was about to be executed, confessed
to
the killings, which is not in keeping with Indian character.
The family of Tipsu Bill, after the killing,
returned to Cow Creek and made their homes with Miwaleta's band until
the
beginning of the War of 1855-1856.
Tipsu Bill's Family Sent to Grand Ronde
The supposed non-indian child was named Nellie and was sent to the Grand Ronde Reservation in Yamhill County with a lot of women and elderly Indians who were found hidden away in the mountains on the head of Rice Creek. Nellie grew up to be a famous beauty and many stories came back about her connection with prominent men. Jack, a young brother, lived with the Riddles for over a year doing all kinds of farm work George had gone out hunting with him in the mountains for a week at a time. He seemed to have no animosity against the whites for the death of his brother, but many times he said he would have to kill the two young Grave Creeks when he quit work for the Riddles; he wanted William Riddle to give him a rifle that he had used hunting while with the family. William refused to give Jack a gun, but gave him a horse instead.
A. G. Walling's Account of Southern Oregon Indian Wars Bigoted and Xenophobic
Historians of the Indian Wars of Southern Oregon are traditionally too ready to find excuses for the outrages committed upon Native Americans. The writer of Walling's History of Southern Oregon was disposed to be fair, but was often misled into making false statements. Here is a sample:
Throughout the spring and the first part
of the summer of 1853 little was heard of the depredations of the
savages.
Only one incident seemed to mar the ordinary relations of white man and
native.
The event referred to was the murder of
two miners, one an American, the other a Mexican, in their cabin on Cow
Creek, and the robbery of their domicile, and as a matter of course,
the
deed was laid to Indians and probably justly, for the Indians along
that
creek had a very bad reputation.
George Riddle wrote that the killing of
the
two men as stated above was absolutely false, especially as to being on
Cow Creek. Such an event would have been indelibly impressed upon his
mind.
Another curious circumstance, he reflected, was that the names of the
miners
were not given.
He thought it strange that stories so vague
would be written into history, but that is still the case. Walling's
History
of Southern Oregon further states, referring to the Cow Creeks:
They were of the Umpqua family but had independent chiefs and were far more fierce and formidable than the humble natives of the Umpqua Valley proper. They had committed several small acts of depredation on the settlers of that vicinity, such as attempting to burn grain fields, outbuildings, etc., but had not it appears, entered upon any more dangerous work until the killing referred to. The unfortunate Grave Creek band allowed themselves to be mixed up in the affair and suffered ill consequences.
Further on the history states:
The total number of Grave Creek Indians who were killed in consequence of their supposed complicity in the acts and in the so-called murder on Galice Creek previously spoken of was 11... The Grave Crees tribe was rapidly becoming extinct.
And, as a matter of fact, they were extinct so far as able-bodied males were concerned except for the two young men that took refuge with the Cow Creeks.
Massacre on Wilson Creek
It was about a month after the massacre of the Grave Creek band that a party of men professing to be prospectors, 14 in number, visited our valley, making their camp across the small creek at about 100 yards from where the Glenbrook farmhouse now stands. These men were from Josephine County and no doubt were some of the same persons who participated in the slaughter of the Grave Creeks and other Indians. The day following their arrival a part of their company went up Cow Creek on the south bank of the stream about four miles from our house. They found a small camp of Indians—one very old rheumatic man, a brother of old Chief Miwaleta, one woman, and one little girl about three years old. The old man and the woman were shot down. A sick Indian that was some distance from the camp hid and witnessed the murders. There was also an Indian Boy named John out hunting, who returned a short time after the non-indians had departed and finding his family murdered and their camp burned, made his way to the Indians’ main camp on Wilson Creek. The little child was brought down alive, of which Maximilla Riddle immediately took charge. The men had found the child's beaded buckskin suit that they insisted on keeping, but were prevailed upon to give it up.
Myrtle Creeks, Canyonvilles and South Umpquas Retaliate
These vicious non-indians acknowledged
the
wanton killing, throwing off all disguise and said they were Indian
exterminators
from Rogue River, and immediately assumed to take charge of Cow Creek
Valley.
They placed a guard on the mouth of the canyon, where they met one of
the
Riddle's neighbors, Green Hearn, who with Chief Jackson, attempted to
go
to the scene of the murder, driving them back, leveling their guns at
Hearn
as well as the Indian. This massacre caused a great deal of indignation
and apprehension among the non-indians. Would they retaliate by
wreaking
vengeance on the settlers during the afternoon? All were notified of
the
horrendous murders, and during the night Indian runners had notified
all
the scattering bands; Myrtle Creeks, Canyonvilles and the South Umpquas
were all assembled.
Early the next morning the whole band of
Indians, about 40 or 50 in number, appeared on the opposite side of the
river from Glenbrook Farm, with the Riddle's neighbor, John Catching,
among
them. The non-indian exterminators seized their guns and rushed to the
bank of the river. William Riddle got ahead of the desperados to
prevent
them firing, while Catching was in front of the Indians. The
non-indians
retired to their camp at the foot of a large pine about 60 yards from
the
riverbank. The Indians came straight on and soon completely surrounded
them, forming a circle within 20 feet of the tree, with Catching and my
father inside the circle. The non-indians did not seem to have any
desire
for a pitched battle with so many Indians, who seemed to want to make a
showing of force, and to demand reparation for the wanton wasting of
their
people. During the Pow Wow there were tense moments. Young Tyee Tom was
principal spokesman for the Indians and used every invective at his
command
in English, Chinook jargon, or his native tongue in denouncing the
cowardly
acts of the exterminators. He told them they were cowards—that they
could
kill an elderly man and a woman, but would not fight a warrior. One of
the exterminators retorted: "You talk brave—you are four to one." At
this
Tyee Tom called out an equal number of warriors, saying: "Come on, we
will
fight you man for man."
The Cow Creeks held those desperados from
early morning until noon. During the six hours neither side relaxed
their
hostile attitude for a moment.
The non-indians, although not coward, knew
that their lives would pay for any hostile move, and the Indians also
knew
that battle with non-indians would be disastrous to them. The
desperados
agreed to leave the country and not return, and John Catching prevailed
upon the Cow Creeks to submit their grievances to Indian Agent Joel
Palmer,
who was due to arrive in a few weeks to treat with the tribe which was
accomplished during the fall.
Cow Creek Reservation 1853
Late in the afternoon the Indians had
dispersed,
the desperado band of murders struck camp and departed, going up Cow
Creek.
The following morning George was allowed to go with Chief Jackson to
the
scene of the killing. Following the trail of the non-indians at Copper
Flat they came to their campfire still burning. If they had met with
the
non-indians there was no doubt that Jackson would have been in real
danger.
They were on foot and George had an
opportunity
to witness the caution with which an Indian approaches danger. When
they
saw the smoke of the campfire they took advantage of every clump of
brush,
scanning every inch of ground ahead of us. Finally they discovered a
coyote
near the camp. Jackson at once straightened up, taking the trail,
trusting
to the sagacity of the coyote not to be in proximity of the non-indians.
Upon arriving at the destroyed Indian camp,
a gruesome sight presented itself. The murdered woman had been thrown
upon
a drift heap of logs and was half burned up. The elderly Indian had
made
his way into the river before they had finished him and he lay partly
out
of the water on some rocks. George was at this time 13 years old and
looked
upon these Indians as our friends. His youthful emotions were expressed
in tears. His Indian companion, with the stoicism of his race, viewed
the
scene without a word, and although this murder was one of the causes of
the Cow Creeks taking the warpath two years later, they never held the
settlers accountable.
Early in the spring of 1853, the remnants
of Miwaleta's band scattered to the hills. More than one-half of them
had
perished of the fever during the winter. George and Abner were not
allowed
to go near the Indian camp at Cow Creek Falls for fear of contagion. It
appeared that his Indian chum Sam had contracted the fever before the
Indians
left their winter quarters and had tried to follow, but was too weak
and
had been left to his fate. When this was reported to him, he obtained
permission
to go in search of him. He found Sam on Wilson Creek lying by a log
alone.
When he reported this to Maximilla, she consented for him to bring Sam
to Glenbrook, where the family gave him every care, and for a time they
thought he might recover, but after lingering about three months he
died.
Sam, during his illness was patient and grateful, but like all his race
was a fatalist. He had made up his mind that he would not get well, and
it is said that when an Indian loses hope of recovery he is sure to die.
After Sam got so weak and emaciated, George
could carry him out under the shade of the trees where he could look at
the mountains. At one time he said: "We will never hunt up there
(pointing
to Old Piney Mountain) any more. I will soon be gone." During Sam's
sickness
George was nurse, and when he died George was chief mourner; also
undertaker
and sexton. He buried his companion under some young pines on the banks
of Cow Creek.
George recalled a young man, a kind of a
runabout among the Indians, broke into the cabin of a settler named
Chapin
at Round Prairie and stole a lot of clothing. Cpt. Cowles came to
Miwaleta's
camp and reported the theft. The thief was apprehended with some of the
clothing, his arms tied behind a tree, and was given a thorough
whipping
by the Indians.
Another time an Indian whose home was near
Galesville, stole a horse and log chain from a traveler, came through
the
mountains, his horse and chain in the timber and showed up in
Quintiousa's
camp, the non-indian man coming to Glenbrook in search of his horse.
William
Riddle reported the matter to Chief Miwaleta, who immediately sent his
young men out, who soon struck the trail and found the horse and chain,
the Indian making his escape to his own band.
At this time no treaty had been made with
the Cow Creeks. Gen. Joel Palmer, superintendent of Indian affairs for
the Oregon Territory, at the solicitation of the settlers, had paid
them
a visit and promised to return, but before he did the epidemic broke
out
in Chief Miwaleta’s camp, and the old leader was among the first to
succumb.
In September 1852, Palmer negotiated a
treaty
with the Indians, meeting them on Council Creek.
At the treaty all the Indians were assembled
from Canyonville, Myrtle Creek and Galesville and to organize them
Palmer
asked them to elect a head chief and a sub chief at this election.
Puintiousa
was chosen head chief and his son, Tom, sub chief, passing over
Jackson,
the son of Miwaleta, much to the dissatisfaction of the remnant of that
band.
In the treaty the land lying west of Council
Creek and south of Cow Creek extending some distance back in the
mountains
was set apart as a reservation.
Three log houses were built in the grove
where the council was held. These houses were about 18 feet square of
unpeeled
fir logs with flue through the center of the roof so that the Indians
could
live in their Primitive style by making a fire in the center. These
cabins
were only occupied by Quintiousa’s band, the others preferring their
huts
at their old homes.
A field of about 20 acres was fenced that
fall and planted to wheat which the Indians harvested the following
summer.
The next fall they were furnished oxen and plowed and seeded the field
themselves and for two years after the treaty there was nothing
occurred
to seriously disturb the peace although there were many small
grievances.
The settlers' hogs multiplied and rooted
up the camas fields. The Indian dogs which followed the squaws, worried
the hogs and the settlers shot the dogs and as is always the case—even
among civilized neighbors—the hogs and the dogs were a source of
trouble.
Hangings and Killings Incite Cow Creeks
When the Rogues went upon the warpath
against
the white men in the fall of 1855, the wise counsel of Chief Miwaleta
was
forgotten and youthful Tyee Tom carried his people into the war,
joining
their hereditary enemies, the Rogues, against the white men. From this
war in 1855 and 1856, there was not a full-grown Native American male
who
survived. One, a boy, John, a grandson of Chief Miwaleta, is said to
have
acted as messenger between white men in their preliminary arrangements
for a treaty at the close of the war.
Many causes led up to this. Once authority
gives the cause of the wars as the "encroachment of a "superior race"
upon
an inferior race."
In 1852, a young man, a son of Chief
Wartahoo,
was hung at the William Weaver place. It was claimed that he had
insulted
a young white woman by an indecent gesture. Within four hours he was
hung.
This might have been considered justified from a non-indian point of
view
at the time, but to the Cow Creeks, the boy’s fault would not compare
with
the treatment.
At another time a Cow Creek youth went south
with a pack train, and leaving the train, was on his way home when he
was
stopped by white men that were at a trading post on Wolf
Creek. It is probable that the men were
drinking,
as there was always plenty of whiskey at these houses along the road.
At
any rate there was a chance to have some fun by hanging an Indian boy,
so the youth was placed upon a horse, a rope was put around his neck
and
attached to a limb of a tree. At this point in the proceedings the
proprietor
of the house rushed out crying: "Hold on, that Indian owes me six
bits."
The hanging was delayed until the melancholy brave produced the money
and
paid his debt, and finding he had a dollar left asked that it be sent
to
William Riddle. When these business matters were concluded the horse
was
driven from under the Indian boy and the handing was completed. When
the
facts of this affair became known that trading post was given the name
of the Six Bit House by which it was known afterwards.
These hangings and killings together with
the treacherous slaughter of the Grave Creek and the murder of Tipsu
Bill
by the Grave Creek at the instigation of the non-indians; also, the
murder
of the old man and woman near our home, and numerous other slaughter of
Indians in Josephine County at the time of peace and of Indians not
involved
in the short war of 1853—all these outrages were known to the Cow
Creeks
and made them ripe to enter into the hostilities against the invading
population
when the general outbreak of the Rogues came in 1855.
Butte Creek Massacre 1855
The Rogue River Indian War of 1855-1856
was
an indiscriminate slaughter of a band of helpless Indians on Butte
Creek
near The banks of the Rogue.
These Indians were a part of chiefs Sam
and Joe's band, who by a treaty with Gen. Joseph Lane in 1853 had been
settled upon a reservation on the north bank of the Rogue River, around
Table Rock, and during the two years after the treaty there had been no
authentic charges of wrong doing on the part of the treaty Indians. But
there had been trouble with non treaty Indians, most of which
originated
between the miners and Indians in Siskiyou County, California, and
small
bands of Indians inhabiting the mountains west of Ashland.

On October 7, 1855, a company of non-indians
from the mines around Jacksonville
and led by Maj. Lupton surprised a helpless band of women, old men and
children, killing them. The number has been variously stated.
Cpt. Andrew Jackson Smith of the Regular
Army, stationed at Fort Lane, visited the scene of the slaughter on the
day of its occurrence and reported to the War Department that there
were
80 old men, women and children. Others fixed the number of 30.
Of the non-indians engaged in this
business—about
40—Lupton was mortally wounded by an arrow that penetrated his lungs
from
which he died, and one other man slightly wounded.
It seems strange that 40 non-indian warriors
could be so lost to all sense of justice and humanity as to engage in a
slaughter of helpless old Indian men, women and children. But there was
a feeling of insecurity among the pallid people of the Rogue River
Valley,
and a desire that the Indians might be removed, and a fear that the
Indians
might be aroused to avenge their own wrongs. There was some outspoken
sentiment
against the outrages committed against the Indians, but when the
Indians
retaliated within two days by a general slaughter of non-indians, the
Indian
sympathizers were very unpopular.
The massacre of the Indians on Butte Creek
occurred on the morning of October 7, 1855. On the 9th and 10th the
country
between Gold Hill and Galesville on Upper Cow Creek, a distance of 50
miles,
was ablaze. Only a few houses, where settlers hastily assembled and
defended
were left standing. Over 30 non-indians were killed on the 9th. The
Indians
had selected the sparsely settled districts on which to revenge the
Butte
Creek Massacre. At the time of these happenings, the Riddles were in
deep
distress at the sickness of George's little sister, Clara, the youngest
of the family. He was called home to Roseburg.
On October 10th, Henry Yokum arrived at
Glenbrook with information that the Indians were sweeping north,
killing
and burning and had killed two men at Galesville and at that time had
that
place surrounded. The Indians had not been seen near the Riddle farm
for
two days, a sign of possible danger. George rode Yokum's horse to the
Indian
camp to ascertain what They were doing. He found their camp on Council
Creek abandoned, but continuing on up the creek, he was met by some
Indian
boys whom he had not seen for several months.
The Indians were camped close to the creek
further up in the timber. They evidently were holding a council. George
could hear that one of them was making a speech and they no doubt at
that
time were conferring runners from the Rogues.
In a very short time some of the older
Indians
came out to where George was talking with the boys and he could see
that
they were not in a friendly mood. "Whose horse is that?" the
Indians
asked.
"Henry Yokum's," George replied.
"What do you want?"
"My sister wants a squaw to come and do
some washing."
"Klat-a-wa (go)," the Cow Creeks ordered
him.
This was unusual. They had always shown
the greatest friendliness to the Riddle family at their camps. They
repeated
their demand for George to "hy-ak klat-a-wa (quick go)."
George left, and when he reported his
experience
to his parents there were several of their neighbors at their house,
and
it was concluded that the neighborhood was in imminent danger of an
attack
by the Cow Creeks.
Early in the afternoon, Clara passed away.
Immediately afterwards the neighbors who were at Glenbrook went hastily
to their homes, and loaded what they could of their effects into
wagons,
abandoned their homesteads, and drove to William Weaver's place that
afternoon.
A state of alarm prevailed when the details
of the massacres between Gold Hill and Cow Creek were made known, and
the
settlers were anxious about what action the Cow Creeks would take. That
there were hostile Rogues with them was certain. The settlers of Cow
Creek
Valley acted upon the principle that "self-preservation is the first
law
of nature" in deserting their homes. The alarm spread all over Southern
and Western Oregon. Settlers in the Willamette Valley caught the
infection.
Alarmists at Salem and Portland were devising means of defense, and in
Washington County the Methodists place a stockade around their church.
A safety meeting was held at Corvallis because it was believed 300 Cow
Creeks were said to have come north to the Calapooia Mountains and
threatened
the lives of all. Alarm spread like wildfire and even the number of
Indians
was magnified, as the number of Cow Creek warriors would not have
exceeded
25, and probably not one of them had been north of the Calapooia
Mountains
in their lives.
After Clara was buried on October 11,
Maximilla
Riddle volunteered to go to the Cow Creek camp to induce them to come
to
Glenbrook for a conference. She went on horseback across the river to
the
camp where George had seen the Indians the day before and found it
deserted.
On her return home, coming out of the timber and crossing Council Creek
some Indians, seeing who it was, showed themselves on the side of the
mountain
toward Heckler Flat. Maximilla rode up to them and inquired for the
aging
Chief Quintiousa. They told her that the chief was "sick tumtum (heart
sick)" and did not want to see a non-indian.
Maximilla told them that the settlers wanted
to be friends with them, and she wanted them to come over and talk with
William and the neighbors, telling them who was there. The Indians had
great confidence in Cpt. Cowles, one of the party, I. B. Nichols was
the
only settler that the Indians harbored a grudge against. This was on
account
of his hired hand striking the chief with a club for which Quintiousa
demanded
a horse. Nichols refused to give him a horse, thus wounding his pride
as
well as his head.
Maximilla Riddle obtained a promise from
young Tyee Tom to come for a talk and a short time afterward, Tom,
followed
by about a dozen of his young braves in full war regalia and armed,
appeared
on the Riddle side of the river, halting just across the small creek
near
the stone spring house at Glenbrook, where William met them. Cpt.
Cowles,
with some of the men, were posted in a log house and other of the men
in
a hewed log dwelling that served as a fortress in itself and commanding
a view of the council and 60 yards distance. I. B. Nichols was
requested
to keep out of sight on account of his unsettled difficulty with
Quintiousa
and his son, Ed.
At the conference, William Riddle stated
the desire of the settlers for the Indians to remain at peace and to
camp
near Glenbrook until the troubles in the Rogue River Valley were over,
and offered protection.
Tyee Tom's Oratory
Tyee Tom was spokesman for the Cow
Creeks.
He did not question William Riddle's sincerity and admitted that he had
always been fair and just with them but questioned his ability to
protect
them. Tom acknowledged that they had been promised an agent to protect
them but that he had never appeared. He pointed out that they had
remained
at peace during the Rogue River War of 1853, but "me-sah-chee
(malicious)"
non-indians had killed one of their men and a woman when they were at
peace.
In fact, Tyee Tom, in a quite eloquent manner, recited their grievances
since the coming of the non-indian invaders; the cowardly massacre of
the
Grave Creeks; the killing of Tipsu Bill; and many other outrages. He
admitted
that the Rogues had been among them and informed them of the massacre
of
the Rogues, at Butte Creek, four days previous, and that the Indians
believed
that the non-indians meant to exterminate them whether they remained at
peace or not; and that they were going to join the hostile Rogues and
die
fighting.
The young chief did not express animosity
towards the settlers, but throughout the conference expressed the
conviction
that the Indians were in fact doomed to be exterminated, but that they
would in deed die fighting.
Tyee Tom himself was killed in the Olalla
battle and it was reported that out of all the able-bodied young men of
the Cow Creeks, but one Indian boy, survived the war. That was John,
one
of George Riddle's hunting companions. He was afterwards known on the
Siletz
Reservation as Citizen John Hill (1828-1910).
Tyee Tom Joins the Rogues
While the conference was proceeding
between
Tyee Tom and William Riddle, Israel Boyd Nichols (1824-1893), although
warned not to appear, approached the scene of the Pow Wow. When a short
distance from the Indians he was discovered by Quintiousa's son Ed, who
immediately dropped upon his knees, taking aim at Nichols. Before he
could
fire Tyee Tom seized his gun and commanded him to desist. There is no
doubt
that Nichols escaped death by a hair's breadth. He saw Ed's attempt to
shoot, but did not falter. I. B. Nichols had met with heavy losses at
the
hands of the Indians—had lost an entire pack train and their loads by
Rogues
and had narrowly escaped with his life. He had never had any trouble
with
the Cow Creeks until the episode with Ed and his going to the council
at
the time was to show the Indians that he was not afraid to meet them.
When Tom and his band retired with the
avowed
intention of joining the hostiles they were never seen again in the Cow
Creek Valley.
The Belle of Grand Ronde
Within days after these occurrences, two
companies of volunteers were raised in what now comprises Douglas
County.
Cpt. Samuel Gordon's company mustered in at Roseburg, in which I. B.
Nichols
and young William Riddle enlisted, and in about ten days after the
Indians
had disappeared, I. B. Nichols, with a few men, were quartered in the
Riddle
home, and soon after a stockade was built around another house. For at
least ten days the homes in the valley were deserted and probably
entirely
at the mercy of the Indians, yet not one thing was disturbed,
confirming
that they had no desire to harm the settlers who had lived in contact
with
them throughout the past four years.
During the winter of 1855-1856, the Riddles
lived at Roseburg, William caring for his blacksmith business and
Maximilla
keeping boarders, with George as assistant.
Those were stirring times. Volunteer
companies
were passing through Roseburg to the to the Rouge River Country. Col.
William
J. Martin made his headquarters at Roseburg. It was here that he issued
his celebrated order to "take no prisoners," yet he soon had a lot of
prisoners,
but not of Indian warriors.
It appears that when the Cow Creeks went
on the warpath their old men, women and children were hidden away in
the
canyons of the mountains. A band of these—between 30 and 40 in
number—were
hidden on the head of Rice Creek near Dillard. These refugees would
steal
out to pilfer from abandoned homes. Finally a few of the settlers
assembled
and calling Lazarus Wright of Myrtle Creek, a celebrated grizzly bear
hunter,
to their assistance, tracked the prowlers to their camp. They were so
securely
hidden that they were in the midst of the camp before they discovered
them,
and to their surprise found more Indians than they expected and of a
different
band from what they expected to find, but found that the Indians were
Cow
Creeks and quite willing to surrender. These Indians were turned over
to
Col. Martin who had them brought to Roseburg, where George Riddle
recognized
old friends. He had learned a great deal of the Cow Creek language, and
was then employed as interpreter and instructed to ascertain where the
warriors of the tribe were, but they, if they knew, would not tell. The
captives were housed in an annex to a carpenter shop. As a spy, George
was instructed to spend the night under a workbench where he could
listen
to their conversation. He could hear the names of absent warriors
mentioned,
but no locality that he understood.
On the following day Col. Martin had two
Cow Creek youth, aged 12 or 14, brought to a room in the hotel. Among
the
men present was Cpt. Daniel Barnes, aid to Col. Martin. One of these
Indian
girls was Nellie, the daughter of Tipsu Bill who was murdered by the
Grave
Creeks, in the futile attempt to save their own lives and the supposed
white-child mentioned earlier. George was directed to ask them where
the
Indians were, but could get no answer but "wake-tum-tux (don't know)."
The young Indian women could speak Chinook jargon and could understand
English. Cpt. Barnes undertook to put them through the third degree,
but
could get no information from them.
Col. Martin had with him a sword—the
property
of Gen. Lane, one that had been surrendered to him by the Mexican
General
Antonio Loópez de Santa Anna (1794-1876) in the Mexican War
1846-1848.
It was a beautiful sword with gold hilt, scabbard elaborately engraved.
Finally Cpt. Barnes pretended to become enraged, seized Nellie, thrust
her into the corner of the room, assumed his fiercest look (he was a
large
bewiskered man), enough to strike terror to the heart of the beautiful
Indian maid, and addressed her in jargon, "Kah mika kon a wa Tillicum
(Where
are your menfolk)?"
Nellie gave no answer.
Drawing the sword and rushing at her as
though to thrust it through her he said "Al-ta-mi-ka wa-wa pe-mi-ka
mamook
mem-a-loose mika (Now talk or I will kill you)."
But Nellie, isolated in a room with a half
a dozen fierce-looking soldiers, the point of the sword at her breast,
did not show fear by the batting of an eye or a quiver of the lips. The
well-staged attempt to frighten these young women to tell of the
whereabouts
of the warriors was an utter failure, reinforcing the fact that the
Indians
could be demoralized by a surprise attack, but as prisoners they could
not be intimidated to confess anything.
While being held prisoner near Dillard,
a bachelor became infatuated with Nellie and begged with tears to be
allowed
to adopt or keep her and have her educated, to which Col. Martin turned
a deaf ear. The man, who was ridiculed by his associates, made no
secret
in expression his grief and genuine attachment for the Indian maid, who
one day became the Belle of the Grand Ronde Reservation, her beauty
romanticized
all over Oregon.
The Cow Creek remnant of elderly men, women
and children were finally placed on the Grand Ronde Reservation in
Yamhill
County.
Rice Family Attacked By Hostiles
After the Battle of Hungry Hill, Cpt.
Gordon's
company of Douglas County volunteers was stationed near Cow Creek
Falls,
and the settlers gained confidence that they would not be molested by
the
Indians and began to move freely about the valley to look after their
homes
and stock, with most of them remaining forted up at the Riddle place.
Tracks of Indians appeared near the home
of the Russells, who with two sons, were at their cabin. When the
Russells
discovered the Indians, they evacuated their cabin immediately. The
Indians,
having no desire to injure the Russells, did not follow them on their
two-mile
run to safety, and left their home unmolested.
Some time in December a band of hostiles
composed of Cow Creeks and Rogues attacked the Rice family near
Dillard,
that was followed by a fight on the Olalla. Frances Fuller Victor's The
Early Indian Wars of Oregon (1894) gives a meager account of this
Indian
raid. After narrating the disposition of the volunteer forces, it says:
But the companies were not permitted to remain in quarters. During the absence of the volunteers early in December some roving bands of Indians were devastating the settlements on the west side of the South Umpqua, destroying 15 houses whose inmates had been compelled to refuge in the forts.
George Riddle cites this as an example of
what "will pass on down to future generations as history," and recounts
a more complicated series of events.
A man named Yell, who had some cattle
grazing
in the Boomer Hill district, went out one day alone to look after his
stock,
going over the mountains by way of "section four," following the trail
around by what was then known as pole corral or Boomer Hill. On top of
the ridge west of the Ledgerwoods, Yell discovered a band of Indians in
a grove of small oak trees about 300 yards away. The discovery was
mutual.
Yell turned right and dashed across the steep gulch, while the Indians
rushed to head him off. Yell, thanks to his sure-footed horse, reached
the top of the ridge leading to the valley ahead of the Indians, who
were
firing at long range. Yell, urging his horse down a rocky ridge, his
saddle
slipping onto his horse's withers, had no time to stop to adjust his
saddle
but got behind the saddle and rode to the stockade, a very much
demoralized
man. It appeared there were none of Cpt. Gordon's company available to
go in pursuit, so I. B. Nichols immediately organized about eight men
to
join in the pursuit and was on the Indians' trail before noon the next
day. In the meantime the Indians had passed over the mountains and
camped
on Rice Creek within half a mile of the Rice family residence. On the
following
morning they discovered smoke, evidently coming from the Indians'
campfire.
On seeing the smoke the Rices were
apprehensive
and sent their 14-year-old son, Sylvester, to inform their neighbors.
It
appears that Sylvester, on arriving at the Umpqua River, about a mile
and
a half from their home, found the canoe was on the opposite side of the
river and failing to secure help from that quarter, turned and ran to
the
home of his grandfather O. L. Willis. The Rice and Willis homes were
both
situated in narrow valleys with a high steep ridge between and about
one
mile apart on a direct line, but over three miles around by wagon road.
After the Willis family had made their preparations for defense one of
the sons, Albert Willis, went on horseback to see what the result of
the
attack had been. Coming in sight of the Rice home from an open hillside
he was warned by the Rices to go back; that some of the Indians might
still
be lurking in the vicinity. Albert, in returning home by the wagon
road,
was fired upon by the Indians, but rode through a hail of bullets
without
a scratch.
Harrison's brother, Austin, went to higher
ground to get a better view of the smoke. He was fired upon by the
Indians,
receiving a rifle bullet in his arm, shattering the bone. At the same
time
the Indians were firing at Sylvester who was running, the bullets
whizzing
all around him. After he had gotten well away, he dropped to the ground
and removed his shoes that he might run faster. Austin Rice managed to
get into the house, which was a small weather-boarded affair situated
near
the bank of a creek with lower ground between and the main bank about
50
feet on the opposite side from the house.
The Indians soon surrounded the house,
firing
into it from all sides. Harrison Rice, aided by the 16-year-old Indian
lad who lived with them, returned the fire and managed to keep the
hostile
Indians from approaching the house. Several times Indians with torches
would rush from the creek side of the house, but would be met with
gunfire
that sent them back. The Indians had torched the barn, carpenter shop
and
all out buildings, and the house was riddled with bullets. That none of
the family was hit was on account of the forethought of the Indian boy.
The Rice family always expressed a deep
sense of gratitude to the Indian boy, believing that his help saved
their
lives. What was remarkable about this boy was that only a few weeks
before
his whole family and tribe had been cruelly murdered by a surprise
attack
of exterminators. The Indian boy's family was of the Umpqua or Olalla
tribe,
had no connection with the hostiles, and did not speak the same
language.
The Indian boy was one of four that escaped the massacre and
remembering
that the Indians had always been kindly treated by the Rices, went to
them
for protection.
After the fusillade the Indians slackened
their firing but remained around the house for several hours, firing
occasional
shots and attempting to torch the house.
Before noon, the Indians disappeared. No
doubt their lookout discovered the approach of the Nichols party, who
on
reaching the Willis farm, were informed of the attack.
Tyee Tom Killed at the Battle of Olalla Creek
Reports of the attack upon the Rices soon
reached Roseburg and cause some excitement. The settlers in the
Brockway
and Olalla districts deserted their homes and concentrated for mutual
protection.
The sheriff of the county, Patrick Day, hastily organized a few men and
went to the rescue. At Olalla they were joined with the Nichols party
and
late at night the Indians were located, encamped on the west bank of
Olalla
Creek.
They had swung around from the Rice-Willis
settlement, following about the same route that the road now runs from
Dillard to Camas Valley. Finding all houses deserted they had helped
themselves
to their contents and had secured a lot of horses on which to pack
their
loot. They evidently did not expect to meet with opposition. Their raid
seemed to be for the purpose of foraging more than to kill and destroy.
They had chosen a place for their camp between a large fallen tree and
the creek, the log lying parallel with and about 50 feet from the creek.
Sheriff Day assumed command of the minute
men, about 20 in all, and in the vicinity were about the same number of
volunteer members of Cpt. Buoy's company. During the night a
consultation
was had and a plan of attack was agreed upon. Cpt. Buoy's men were to
cross
Olalla Creek on a foot log and take a position on the opposite side of
the creek from the Indian camp and await the attack by the sheriff’s
men.
The plan was a good one, and if it had been carried out to the letter
they
would have had the Indians between two fires.
Day’s men took their position on the
hillside
in a fringe of young oaks, about 200 yards from the Indians with open
ground
between, where they lay for an hour or more awaiting the coming of
daylight
to make their surprise attack.
The Indians seemed to be having a jolly
time—had big campfires and were baking bread by wholesale—their
laughter
reaching the waiting men on the hillside.
Before it was daylight some of the horses
the Indians had rounded up came up near the men. A couple of Indians
came
up after the horses, one of them coming near Pat Day who became excited
on thinking that they would be discovered, fired, missing the Indian,
and
spoiling all their plans.
I. B. Nichols, sizing up the situation,
called on the volunteers to come on and charge, which they hesitatingly
did. The men charged down the slope reserving their fire until they
reached
the log. The Indians had fired upon their charging foe without reserve
which gave the non-indians the advantage when the fighting was over the
top of the log. One man was wounded in the stomach while running in a
stooping
position, making an ugly wound, but not penetrating far under the skin.
The battle continued for over 30 minutes,
with the Indians finally giving way, wading the creek, which was at
flood,
and came up to their armpits.
Cpt. Buoy's men did not arrive until the
Indians had all made their escape except one, Tyee Tom, who was found
dead
in the edge of the creek, and no doubt, there were several wounded
Indians.
During the following summer, George Riddle
found rags tied on bushes where trails parted that he surmised were put
there for wounded Rogues not familiar with the country to follow.
The hasty firing of Sheriff Day before it
was light enough to shoot accurately, and the failure of Cpt. Buoy's
men
to reach the designated point in time, saved the Indians from almost
total
annihilation.
The Battle of Middle Creek
Among the efficient organizations of
1855-1856
was Cpt. James Burns' infantry company.
This was a small company. Cpt. Burns was
employed scouting through the mountains usually with four or five men.
Their business was to locate the Indian camps that were laid away in
the
mountains.
About six weeks after the Battle of Olalla
Cpt. Burns, with three or four men, located the Indian camp at a point
now known as Camp B in Cow Creek Canyon. At that time Cow Creek Canyon
was almost an unexplored country, yet there was a well-defined Indian
trail
from Cow Creek Valley over the mountain to Middle Creek and over
another
to the Indian camp.
When Cpt. Burns discovered the Indians early
in the morning, a dense fog covered the canyon. He was so close to them
that he could hear their voices and smell the smoke from their fires.
When Cpt. Burns made his report, Col. Martin
immediately assembled all the available forces at Glenbrook—in all
about
400 men, composed of Cpt. Gordon's, Cpt. W. W. Chapman's, Cpt. Joseph
Barley's
and some detachments of other companies. Something over three weeks was
spent in assembling this small army, and much of this time was spent in
drilling the men, which was, to say the least, highly absurd. With his
own old "nose" loading gun the manual of arms was no benefit to him.
During the assembling of this army the
Riddles
moved back from Roseburg to Glenbrook, William remaining in Roseburg to
conduct his blacksmith business.
The stockade had been placed on two sides
of the Riddles' log house, the stockade projecting past a corner on
each
side so as to have a clear view on every side and holes were made
between
the logs upstairs, from which to fire their rifles.
From the preparations made by Col. Martin,
he must have thought that he was going out to attack the whole hostile
tribes and their numbers were always exaggerated. The Indians at Camp B
at that time might have numbered 40, judging from the number of huts
left
by them.
When Col. Martin's preparations were finally
made his army was marched over the mountains to Middle Creek, the first
day about eight miles, and on the next day they marched over the
mountains
from Middle Creek to the Indian camp. They found the camp but no
Indians.
With all the preparations and noise of two days march, the Indians were
fully advised of their approach and simply faded away into the many
timbered
rocky gulches of the mountains.
Col. Martin had marched his army down the
mountain to the deserted Indian camp and there was nothing left to be
done
but to march his army back up the mountain the way he had come. But the
volunteers were not to get out of the mountains without casualties.
About one mile from the Indian encampment
there was a beautiful prairie of a few acres, almost level land on the
side of the mountain and with convenient water. Cpt. Joseph Bailey
obtained
permission to encamp there during the night and pitched his camp under
some trees, the ground dropping off into a steep timbered gulch
immediately
from the camp.
Bailey took no precautions but allowed his
men to build bonfires around which they were engaged in wrestling and
having
a good time. The Indians approached the camp from the timbered side of
the bluff, firing into the crowd of men assembled around the fire. John
L. Gardner was instantly killed and Thomas S. Gage mortally wounded,
expiring
the following day.
Returning from the expedition, the dead
whiteboys were carried upon litters and were left at the Riddle house.
Gardner was interred in the Riddle family cemetery, and Gage's body was
taken to Brockway for internment.
During the evening, after the return, when
several of the officers were stopping at the Glenbrook, and discussing
the events, some of them suggested that it was too dangerous for
families
to remain where they were. Maximilla lost patience and addressed them
about
as follows: "You gentlemen seem to forget that those two boys back
there
are lying dead through your incompetence, and as to leaving my home
again,
all I ask of you is to leave my boys with me, and we will take care of
ourselves."
A few days after the above occurrences Cpt.
Gordon's company was discharged and a new company was organized with
Edward
Sheffield as captain, in which William II was enrolled.
The events narrated above have no mention
in either F. F. Victor's or A. G. Walling's Oregon histories although
the
entire northern battalions were engaged for nearly a month. If they
could
only have exchanged a few shots with Indians, Victor's The Early Indian
Wars of Oregon (1894) could have described a great battle in which
several
hundred Indians were engaged and uncounted Indians murdered, etc.
Fort Sheffield
After the return of the expedition to the
bend of Cow Creek the volunteers were sent mostly to the meadows on
Rogue
River. Cpt. Sheffield's men were assigned to Cow Creek Valley under the
command of Lt. Samuel S. Burton. With this detachment were George
Riddle
and his brother William.
Two very large oak trees were felled and
the limbs cut and arranged to enclose Lt. Burton's camp is referred to
in some history books as Fort Sheffield.
George and his brother were detailed to
stay at home for the protection of the family and were allowed to
assist
in planting crops, but his arrangement did not last long.
Indians were reported to be in the vicinity
of Olalla. Lt. Burton immediately called his scattered army of 20 men
to
assemble at Fort Sheffield and make his detail for the expedition. To
his
great disappointment, George was omitted from this detail because he
had
left his horse at Glenbrook.
When the party left camp he resolved that
he would not be left behind. He was 16-years-old, very tall for his
age,
and as a mountaineer he felt himself equal to any one in the volunteer
service. So he ran to Glenbrook, about two miles distant, and on
arriving
home he found that the horse he expected to get was in use by someone
and
away from the farm, so, knowing the trail the party would take, he
started
to overtake them on foot, and knowing the most direct route, he ran up
through Hannum Gulch over Jerry Flat and on the east end of Nickel
Mountain.
He overtook the party just as they
approached
the top of the mountain. When he came in sight he was completely
exhausted.
When his brother William saw him he came back and allowed George to
ride
his horse to the top of the mountain where Lt. Burton had halted, and
proceeded
to bawl him out. The men pleaded for George and Lt. Burton finally
yielded
and the men throughout the trip gave him rides on their horses.
Lt. Burton's men made their first camp on
the John Byron ranch on the south fork of Olalla Creek. There they
found
the Indian signs which consisted of some squaw tracks where they had
been
digging some potatoes that had been left.
The camp was under an open shed. That is,
there was a roof, but no side walls. In this shed a large fire was
built,
while George was placed on guard about 100 yards from camp. It was
raining
and half snowing. He was thinly clad without an overcoat and he envied
the boys around the campfire. The horses were grazing near the creek
bank
some distance from where he was stationed, when all at once there was a
snort and a stampede. The men around the fire went out from the circle
of light and threw themselves on the ground thinking there were
Indians,
and calling to George to know what caused the stampede. George had not
seen anything, but thought it might be Indians. At any rate the fire
was
snuffed for the night. He was left on guard for several hours, Lt.
Burton
saying that he would teach the young man to obey orders.
Burton was an illiterate man, incompetent
as an officer, a big bluffer, and there was little discipline in his
detachment.
On the following day, the volunteers went
over some mountains to a point south of Camas Valley. They found no
Indians,
but the hunting was excellent. Elk and deer were plentiful. Here they
camped
several days, killing plenty of deer, but no elk, and if there were any
Indian in the vicinity they were kind enough not to molest Lt. Burton's
detachment, and if it had not rained so continuously they would have
had
a very pleasant trip.
On this expedition, George's shoes entirely
gave out, so he made himself a pair of moccasins out of fresh deer
skins,
hair side in. The moccasins served him well except on the hillsides in
the wet grass where the bottoms would turn to the top.
The expedition returned to Fort Sheffield
without casualties, for which they were indebted to an old mule named
Lizzie
for smelling the Indians as they were sneaking up to the men sitting
around
that big campfire.
Chapter 39: Southern Oregon Indian Wars
Most American history has been written as if history were a function of the white culture—in spite of the fact that well into the 19th Century the Indians were one of the principal determinants of historical events. Those of us who work in frontier history are repeatedly nonplused to discover how little has been done in regard to the one force bearing on our field that was active everywhere... American historians have made shockingly little effort to understand the life, the societies, the cultures, the thinking and the feeling of the Indians, and disastrously little effort to understand how all these affected white men and their societies.
South Pass 1846
Like the Indians of the northern interior
those in Southern Oregon faced non-indians traversing their lands
between
the Willamette settlements and California. The numbers of non-indians
were
to increase with the opening of a new route from the East bringing them
into the Willamette Valley. In 1846 Jesse and Lindsay Applegate, Levi
and
John Scott, and 11 other men searched out a route into the valley as an
alternative to the trail from Fort Hall to The
Dalles and down the Columbia. In June, following an old Indian
Trail, the party crossed the Calapooya Mountains into the Umpqua
watershed.
Farther south the Rogues, keeping them under surveillance, fired at
them
ineffectively on June 26 with dew-moistened muzzle-loading rifles.
After
the party crossed the Rogue at the California Trail crossing (near
Grants
Pass), large numbers of Rogues came from hiding to taunt them as they
made
their way up the Rogue. When they had harassed them out of the
vicinity,
the Indians turned their attention to taunting another party of
non-indian
travelers. Along the Oregon-California border near the foot of the
Siskiyou
Mountains, which the California Trail crossed, the Applegate party
broke
east through unexplored country via Green Springs.
In the Lower Klamath Lake region in Northern
California, Modoc smoke signals warned Indians of the passage of the
pallid
party. The Modoc still smarted from losses that they sustained two
years
earlier in the Lower River-Tule Lake country in a fight with the
better-armed
Bill Williams party, who had brushed with various Indians throughout
the
American West. Now the Modoc were greatly agitated thinking the
Applegate
men had come to punish them for an attack that they had made on Col.
John
C. Freémont's camp on Upper Klamath Lake only a few nights
before,
when Lt A. H. Gillespie had brought Freémont a dispatch stating
that his services were needed in the US-Mexican War. In the attack on
Freémont's
party three of his Indian guides were killed, but the famous
frontiersman
Kit
Carson escaped. Gillespie reported that nine Klamath were
killed
when the Freémont party attacked a Klamath tribes and destroyed
their village. That those killed were perhaps innocent of the attack on
the party was of little moment to it.
The Applegate party moved east to the
Humboldt
(Nevada) section of the Fort Hall-California branch of the Immigrant
Road,
following this route to Fort Hall, where it was hoped Oregon-bound
immigrants
would be induced to travel down the California road before breaking
westward
on the South Road blazed for them by the Applegate party. Critics of
the
route condemned it because it traversed a desert "as dry and blasted,
as
if it had just been heaved upon from some infernal volcano."
Reaching Humboldt River on its return, the
Applegate party led a train of 150 invading immigrants to the
Willamette.
As they rolled in their wagons via Robert and Blue Rock Springs, they
discovered
the original inhabitants to be as volcanic as their land. At Clear Lake
in California, then called Lost, or Modoc, Lake, the Modoc swooped down
early one morning on the immigrant camp, shouting and waving blankets,
stampeding cattle and horses over wagons, and tearing down tents. The
Modoc
pierced the body of one white with over two dozen arrows. The
immigrants
hurried on. Near Tule Lake, where the meadows were narrowed by bluffs
gashed
by gullies, and thickened with tules, about 300 warriors in a trench
that
they had dug, waiting for the travelers to pass through the place. As
the
pallid party approached the braves waved blankets and stampeded stock
firing
volleys of poisoned arrows at the trespassers through their lands. As
the
arrows were no match for the immigrants' muzzle-loading rifles, the
overpowered
Indians were forced to seek refuge in nearby hills. They returned to
the
scene of the fight on hearing the anguished cries of one of their
captured
warriors. Whites had viciously fed him red pepper. Fighting resumed and
continued all day. Pools of the blood of the slain—many of whom were
Indians—dotted
the grisly scene, which was known thereafter as Bloody Point. Carnage
lay
strewn there for years. Travelers of South Road were warned of the
danger
along the route by the words "Look out for the Indians" scrawled on
bleached
cattle skulls.
Although about 5,000 non-indianss immigrated
in 1847, only 80 wagons traversed the South Road. The Klamath, Modoc,
and
Rogues continued harassing immigrants, sending them hurrying to the
Willamette
Valley instead of settling on the lands of their ancestors.
In 1978, Bill McCluskey of Toledo, a descendent
of early Oregon settlers wrote:
At the time of the Rogue River War
(1855-1856),
Isaac Leabo, an early Elk City settler, had about 19 acres of land
cleared
in the Grants Pass region.
One day, while Leabo was clearing land with
the children helping him—Hannah driving the wheel oxen and Noah the
lead
ones—the were surrounded by the chief and 11 warriors in full war
paint.
Leabo sat down on the beam of the plow and pulled the two children down
on his knees. He talked to the chief and wanted to know why they were
being
visited, explained that he'd always been friendly and had paid the
Indians
for his land—with two cuetons (horses) and two blankets! The chief said
that they had always been friends and that his people would not bother
their friend, and that Isaac and his family would be "safe" from them.
During the war, the Leabo children
frequently
saw painted warriors in the woods but were never molested.
The few land grabbers who settled on the south side of the Calapooya Mountains at the northern rim of the forbidden country might have suffered attacks by its rightful owners if the Klickitat War commander and his stalwarts, who were armed with Hudson's Bay Company guns, had not colluded with the enemy and forayed south to fight the Rogues.
Klickitat War with Calapooya 1839
The Klickitat also sold guns to Southern
Oregon Indians, stole their women, and buffered non-indian squatters
from
the attacks of other Indians. Around 1839, crossing the Columbia, the
Klickitat
overran the Willamette Valley, killing game in defiance of the weakened
Calapooya,
whom they boasted they had taught to ride and hunt. Shortly before 1841
in Kings Valley they had defeated the Calapooya in a skirmish, although
outnumbered. They rented lands from the Calapooya, trading horses and
other
things to them for hunting grounds and privileges. They were known to
have
established depots for collecting furs and to have levied tribute from
conquered aboriginal tribes. Their restlessness propelled them into
hunting
grounds as far west as Oregon's Coast Range.
The Klickitat are credited with trading
non-indian clothing to the five-tribe, 200-member Upper Umpqua
(Etnemitane)
in the area of the south fork of the Umpqua teaching them words of the
Chinook jargon. They helped non-indians less from love than from love
of
gain. Klickitat men hired out as farm hands, and sometimes sold the
services
of their women to non-indian settlers, in hopes that the land-grabbing
horde would let them continue hunting in the Willamette Valley and let
them keep a small tract that they claimed on the west side of the river
at the head of the valley.
Anthropologist Edward S. Curtis wrote that
the Klickitat made war
...not only against their tribal enemies, but for hire.. [they] were paid in women and beads. Parties of the Klickitat sometimes crossed the Columbia to aid the "river dwellers" (Chinookans) in their warfare against the Shoshoni.
When a non-indian came among the Klickitat around 1845, they asked him his intentions. When told that he intended to settle, the Klickitat chief retorted, "You can if you don’t meddle with us." In 1851, the Klickitat living in Oregon numbered nearly 600.
Cayuse War 1847-1849
In early 1848 the Indians of Western Oregon were threatening to the pallid population than usual. Many young non-indians of that region had joined militia outfits fighting the Cayuse far from that place. Word spread through the valley that Tyee Crooked Finger, a Molalla, was angered at non-indians (especially Frémont for his attack on the Molalla's allies, the Klamath) and that Crooked Finger had gathered a force of 150 Klamath, Umpqua, Rogues, Atsugewi, Achomawi, and Modoc to strike a blow in the valley that year. In response some settlers and sell-out Indians ambushed a force of combatant Molalla and other Indians who were advancing along Butte Creek, in present-day Marion and Clackamas counties in Oregon. The Molalla had been joined by some Klamath, possibly Upper Klamath, who had been residents for several years of the Willamette Valley. The Klamath had traversed the Klamath Trail to the Silverton country, east of present-day Salem, to camp with the Molalla. After they arrived, non-indians ordered them to leave the area. When they refused, the non-indians, on March 5, 1848, attacked their camp on Abiqua Creek, killed two of them, and the next day killed seven fleeing warriors, one of whom was the warrior woman Kaitchknoa, who was armed with a bow and arrow. Two other women were wounded. One account placed the Indian losses at 13 dead and one wounded. Only one non-indian was wounded. Much controversy raged over the Battle of Abiqua. Some hostiles called it "justifiable" action to remove "dangerous" Klamath from the Willamette Valley.
Apserkahar Relieves Miners of Gold Dust 1850
After placer mining on California
streams,
the new Oregonians returned home with a little dust to seek their
fortunes
on the lands that they had abandoned for the gaudy glitz and glitter of
gold. Along their homeward route the Rogues, in the spirit of
retributive
justice, sometimes appropriated their properties. After they had
relieved
one such group of their gold pouches, the goldmongers requested Oregon
Territorial Gov. Joseph Lane (1801-1881) and a 15 member party of
pallid
people with Klickitat Chief Quatley and ten of his warriors traveled in
June, 1850, to Rogue River Valley to retrieve the gold they had
stripped
from the bowels of the earth.

On the south bank of the river, the
governor
and his party were met by armed Rogues, specifically the Takelma, a
nation
that was divided into two major tribes: the Dagelma, or "those living
alongside
Rogue River," and the Latgawa, or "those living in the uplands." One
band
was under Tyee Apserkahar. Ordered to return the gold, the Takelma, who
had thrown the golddust away, delivered only empty pouches, believing
them
to have been the only things of value. At a critical point in the
confrontation
Tyee Apserkahar signaled his warriors to arms. Tyee Quatley and his
stalwarts
perhaps felt that they had little to lose in this action against the
Rogues
because the Klickitat were encroaching more heavily on the lands the
Klamath
and Rogues as the land-grabbing horde began to disrupt Klickitat
hunting
grounds on the Willamette Valley. At this time Tyee Apserkahar was so
impressed
with Lane's bold action and with his extraction of a peace from the
Rogues
that he asked him if he might not take his name. He was granted
permission
to take only Lane's first name, Joe. In exchange the Indians presented
Lane with a Modoc slaveboy.
After this event involving the Lane party,
Tyee Quatley in 1851 expressed to Oregon Superintendent of Indian
Affairs,
Anson Dart, a wish to extend the Klickitat hunting grounds southward
rather
than have them forced to return to their ancestral homelands in the
interior
north of the Columbia. Their wish was granted, for, with the increasing
hostility of original people below the Columbia, the Klickitats in 1855
were forced to remove to their ancestral homelands, although they
pleaded
their rights and exerted their claims in white courts.
The confrontation involving Lane, the
Klickitat
and the Rogues did nothing to improve relations between the many Rogue
River tribes and the non-indians. It did not take long for the
indigenous
population to learn that the lust for gold sent moilers' running like
quicksilver
globules from panned-out Sacramento streams to all corners of the
American
West. The Indians of Northern California and Southern Oregon were among
the first to feel the impact of that invasion.
Rogue River War 1850-1856
Early in 1851, gold was discovered on Shasta River, and thousands were attracted into Northern California. Provoked by the incursions, the Rogues laid aside their treaty with Lane to increase their attacks on alien intruders traversing their lands. They killed a number of packers and one of their victims was Cpt. James Stuart, who was with a detachment of regulars that Maj. Philip Kearney led from Fort Vancouver to Benicia on San Francisco Bay. The ten-day fight began on June 17, a few miles up the Rogue from Table Rock, about ten miles north of present-day Medford. Stuart was felled by an arrow. Lane came down to join in the fighting, in which 50 Indians were reported killed or wounded. Kearney took 30 women and children prisoners, and Lane delivered them to Oregon Territorial Gov. John P. Gaines (Aug. 18, 1850-May 16, 1853). A few years earlier the natives had had but few firearms; now they had accumulated several. The increase augured more trouble for the future.
Visionary Wilbur Fisk Meets the Lower Rogues 1850
The Lower Rogues (Tututni) were finding their ancestral homelands invaded. In September, 1849, the ship William G. Hagstaff, bound from Astoria to San Francisco, foundered as she tried to enter the Rogue for water. The Indians burned her, but salvaged her chain plates to make knives. The next year the Samuel Roberts landed on the Lower Rogue. About 35 passengers were aboard under Methodist clergyman Wilbur Fisk (1792-1839), "an old genius full of enthusiasm and brandy." They tumbled ashore, eager to acquire land. One passenger described the Rogues who met them as "about five feet tall, with low foreheads and an expression of inveterate duplicity, and ... incarnation of every savage vice." The Rogues had pierced noses, from which they suspended ornaments of "everything that tickled their fancy." The Rogues swarmed around the vessel, offering bows, arrows, pelts, baskets, mussels, fish, berries, and any other possessions in exchange for beads, trinkets, and fire-damaged cutlery. They confronted expeditions from off the Samuel Roberts with much gesticulation, whooping, and pointing of arrows. Their actions, accentuated by their fighting appearance, made the visionary feel unwelcome.
Battle Rock 1851
Along the Southern Oregon Coast the
confrontations
continued. At dawn on June 10, 1851, natives gathered for a war dance
to
ready themselves to challenge party of pallid people who had landed
with
cannon the previous day at Battle Rock at Port Orford. The invaders
were
from the ship Sea Gull, under Capt William V. Tichenor. They had come
to
lay out a townsite and search eastward through the Coast Range. After
the
ship sailed off, the Indians attacked those who had disembarked, firing
arrows at them on the rocks. Most of the missiles passed over the heads
of the squatters. The Indians then rushed the rocky beachhead on which
the tiny party held its ground. After a brief skirmish, in which 20
Indians
were reported killed, the Indians retreated to plan a counterattack.
Some
days later they returned, reinforced in numbers and harangue from Tyee
John, they broke into a prolonged yell and then swarmed down the bank,
across the beach and up a narrow path to the driftwood breastworks. The
hostiles fired their cannon into the breastworks, forcing the Indians
to
retreat. From behind the rocks and trees the warriors arched their
arrows
into Battle Rock. During the night the invading party stole away,
eventually
reaching Willamette River. Later 70 armed men returned to Battle Rock
with
Tichenor. Among them were William G. T'Vault, who set out with a party
from the coast eastward over the Coast Range to meet the
Oregon-California
Road. On Coquille River, T'Vault and his an attack by the Coquille,
who were enraged at trappers and miners corrupting their women and at
squatters
plugging their game trails, felling trees, and digging up their lands.
They may well have recalled their traditional tale of a wrecked Russian
whaler crew in 1830, whom they believed had carried a disease that
raced
through their villages at that time, but the illness may have been only
an outbreak of intermittent fever.

On September 14, Dart arrived at Port Orford
to persuade about 500 Coquille and Rogues to cede their lands to the
government.
Within a few weeks he concluded two treaties with them. The troops
dispatched
to Port Orford were reinforced for two planned expeditions: One against
non treaty Coquille on the north side of their river and the other to
survey
a route across the Coast Range to the Oregon-California Road. On
November
5, the Coquille exchanged shots with the military party under Col.
Silas
Casey, and on November 22 they lost 15 killed and many wounded in a
20-minute
fight with the troops.
Donation Land Law 1850 Depletes Indian Land Base by Six Million Acres
The land-grabbing horde represented the greatest threat to the original people's safety and security. They illegally occupied ancestral homelands as they had Indian lands on previous American frontiers, aided by generous government land policies. Nowhere were the government's policies more generous than in Oregon Territory (1848-1859) after Congress's enactment of the Donation Land Law in 1850. Under its provision half-sections of land were granted to white men (including half bloods) if they were over 18 years of age, were citizens or had declared their intention of becoming so before December 1, 1851, their wives were granted a half-section also. White men 21 years of age and over and their wives were each granted 160 acres if they settled between December 1, 1850, and December 1, 1853. In Western Oregon the Donation Land Law appropriated 2.5 million acres from the Indians' land base. Designed to encourage and reward settlement of the Pacific Northwest, the laws were extraordinarily disastrous to the region's aboriginal population and violated the American principle of government that individuals' lands should not be taken from them without their consent. Not even fur traders had made such demands on the Indians' lands.
Only Soil-Tillers Fit for Earthly and Heavenly Rewards
Quickening the white horde's exploitation of Indian lands was their failure to find a unity between themselves and nature. In their haste to exploit, non-indians believed that only soil-tilling hard work fitted one for rewards in this and the other world. Although concerned with things of the spirit, the ancient ones were also deeply concerned with their own physical survival in a delicately balanced environment, which the encroaching squatters and their tools could easily disturb. Nevertheless, the Indians found themselves unwittingly drawn into the non-indian pattern of survival; they scarred the earth themselves on a limited scale by planting and harvesting crops at various places in the Pacific Northwest. In so doing they were careful not to disturb the bones of their ancestors. In 1852, Indians on the South Umpqua became angry when a thoughtless thug, more interested in bushels than in bones, plowed up a field containing their dead.
Massacre at Bloody Point 1851
When they saw what the non-indian economy
was doing to the Indians of the Willamette Valley, Indians in other
places
vowed to resist the process. In 1851, the Paiute rushed a sleeping
immigrant
camp at Bloody Point, where the South Road ran between overhanging
cliffs
near Tule Lake.
At dawn they killed 35 men, women and children, wounding others and
appropriating
$18,000 worth of property. If the Paiute had not then been warring
against
the Nez Perceé, and the Rogues against the Klamath, they would
have
been more free to attack non-indian travelers and protect their mutual
interests.
Gov. Lane and the Oregon territorial
delegate
to Congress, Samuel R. Thurston, were without authorization to conclude
treaties with the Indians for title to their homelands—only to give
them
presents and to obtain their friendship. They proposed forcing the
Indians
off their ancestral homelands west of the Cascades to east of that
range.
White men, denying the reality of the proposal, called this
unscrupulous
policy "colonization." Some of them honestly believed it essential to
"safeguard"
and "protect" the Indians they proposed to move. For most
land-grabbers,
however, it was a segregation policy to rid their communities of an
unwanted
indigenous population. To the Indians, who were keenly aware of the
intruders'
motivations, it was a form of genocide.
The aboriginal tribes in the region to which
they were to be removed—the Yakima, Cayuse, and others—feared that an
influx
of Indian brothers and sisters from the west of the Cascades into their
semiarid country would upset the land-man ratio, which was more
delicately
balanced there than in the Willamette Valley. They also feared that an
influx would bring venereal and other diseases.
Targeted for removal by the territorial
government, the Willamette Indians had no choice but to meet the
three-man
commission headed by Gaines authorized to deal with them for the sale
of
their lands. The commission in May 1851, treated with the Santiam,
Tualatin,Yamhill
and Lakimuit tribes of Calapooya and with two Molalla tribes—all of
whom
surrendered their valley homelands. The occasional whites and
half-bloods
who urged the Indians to make no deals with their foe were thorns in
the
flesh of the non-tribal treaty makers in the valley, as elsewhere. In
early
August, Dart, assisted by Rev. Henry Spaulding and Rev. Josiah L.
Parrish,
concluded ten treaties at Tansy Point in Clatsop country with Indians
living
near the mouth of the Columbia. As noted above, they had concluded two
other treaties at Port Orford and one with the Clackamas
(Guithla'kimas)
of the Willamette Valley. By their treaties the Willamette Indians
surrendered
lands from Oregon City south to Marys River in Benton County.
The treaties involved a total of $91,300,
which was to be paid to the native population in ten annual
installments
of clothing, flour and other groceries, other goods, and small amounts
of money. In exchange, the non-indians received an estimated six
million
acres of land.
So Much Down and So Much Junk
The government in the 1800s had a rather
unique way of "purchasing" land from Indians. It was: so much down,
usually
a small portion of the purchase price, and so much junk per year in the
form of cloth, clothing, useless implements, some food and occasionally
a horse. Few clothes got to the Indians, less food and the implements
could
be counted on to be of the poorest quality.
In his published journal, All
Quiet on the Yamhill, Royal A. Bensell noted:
Provisions for the Indians amount to a few "spuds" and a little wheat issued every Monday to each head of family. Just now, and for some time to come, the agent will answer a supplication for "muck-a-muck [food] after this style, Nika halo muck-a-muck [I have no food]." Poor Indians, this is your reward for trusting the "Boston men."
The government didn't carry out its
promises
to the Indians. Lack of food, cheating by the Indian agent, exorbitant
prices charged to the Indians, and no improvements for their welfare
were
among the broken promises to those living on the reservation. For this
tragic farce, the Indian had given his/her valuable land.
Charles R. Tuttle makes this observation:
That the Indians as nations have been shamefully treated is an unwelcome truth. The solemn engagements into which they have entered with their great father (president) have, for the most part, received greater respect and compliance from the Indians, who were generally forced to make them, than from the government, which, in nearly every case, dictated its own terms. And yet, after all, it seems to have been within the scope of a divine providence that the Indians of North America should vanish before civilization. Nor does the writer believe that any policy of the US government, no matter how deeply fraught with forces calculated to foster and perpetuate this dying race, could have saved them from the extermination which they have already suffered. It is, however, a stigma upon out national honor, that the decline and rapid disappearance of the Indians is so heavily freighted with unnecessary cruelty.
The government had even built a grist
mill
inside the agency, and then let it rot. If the Indians wanted flour,
they
had to tramp across the mountains to Kings Valley to get it at Rowland
Chambers' mill. More than one squaw carried 100 pounds of flour
back home over the rugged hills.

Kings
Valley, the Site of Rowland Chamber's Grist Mill, 1962
Here, as elsewhere, the women do all the hard work and are really the "hewers of wood and the drawers of water," and ancient squaws will carry an incredible load. Last winter, Litchfield & Company hired squaws to pack flour to Fort Yamhill from Kings Valley, distance 35 miles, over an awful road. Each squaw carried her two sacks, weighting 50 pounds each! When loaded heavily, whether in numbers of singly, they chant a monotonous or melancholy tune, really saddening to hear.
Ironically, personnel at the fort
appeared
to have plenty of time for drilling, cutting firewood, wondering how to
get enough to eat, or drinking to forget it all.
Historian Ina Curtis noted:
The great problem of officers in dealing
with enlisted men was caused by whiskey. A small allowance of this
liquor
was given the men at their meals, but they wanted more. The whiskey
sellers
who located their establishments just outside the fort's limits were
more
than willing to supply it. The men used all sorts of stratagems to get
it back into fort with them. When caught, the penalty was severe.
In his journal, Bensell recorded:
Sep. 11, 1862: Radford got a jug of liquor, and the contents got several "sogers." Baker, Radford, McPherson, Munday, Thompson and Day confined for being drunk.
For the most part, the fort was occupied
by California volunteers, who like Sheridan, were unhappy about being
sent
to such a lifeless place. No doubt they had anticipated a more active
participation
in the Civil War.
It is a fact that critics have long thought
Fort Yamhill and Fort Hoskins were a waste. Because of Fort Hoskins’
location
outside of the reservation, men and supplies had to be transported to
the
Siletz Blockhouse; and the lack of real activity or accomplishment made
the fort's existence seem futile to soldiers who wanted to fight.
Nonetheless, about the time of the
establishment
of the Coast Reservation, the Indians in the Pacific Northwest were not
entirely "peaceful." They were not at all blind to the fact that they
had
been cheated out of their lands by treaties which the whitess had
failed
to live up to. With the increasing number of white settlers moving into
what was once their land exclusively, the Indians decided that if they
were to survive at all, they would have to fight for what was theirs.
Forts Yamhill and Hoskins, as well as the
Siletz Blockhouse, have passed out of existence and memory. Their
buildings
have long ago recycled back to the earth.
The hamlet of Hoskins is virtually a ghost
town. The old store is gone. The schoolhouse is empty. The mill has
long
since disappeared. With it has gone the streets paved with sawdust.
The Fort—the town's main establishment—is
a tavern which stands in commemoration of what once was, and perhaps
need
not have been.
Because of the destruction of their economy,
the
food to be received was vital to the Indians' survival.
Although Lane had urged in 1849 that they
be allowed guns and ammunition to hunt what game was left to them,
government
bans made it almost impossible for them to hunt for food on their
lands.
Until the full amount of the goods provided by the treaties, government
officials dispensed some of the items at gatherings which they called
potlatches.
This practice of aiding the subsistence of Indians with whom treaties
had
been made or were to be made was continued among other Pacific
Northwest
tribes. The policy was expressed in the words of one government
official:
"They must be fed or fought," or they would, in the words of another,
resort
to "the tomahawk and scalping knife." Often the foods and goods too
little
and too late. In 1847, lt Neil Howison of an American naval
reconnaissance
expedition to Oregon suggested annual distributions to the conquered
Indians
of a few thousand flannel frocks and good blankets, stating that “an
Indian
would rather go naked than wear a bad one.” Concerned lest Indians
believe
the gifts were from the Hudson's Bay Company, government officials
quickly
instructed their agents to dispel that misunderstanding by purchasing
the
goods from American merchants wherever possible. This did not raise the
blankets' quality in the Indians' thinking, for they continued to favor
those of the company—to cover not only the living but also the dead.
Intercourse Act 1834
Of as much concern to Dart as the legal
goods
were the illegal ones, especially liquor. When negotiating his
treaties,
he asked Maj. Hathaway, the commander of the First Aces at Fort
Vancouver,
to stop the introduction of liquor at Astoria. Judges of the Oregon
Territorial
Supreme Court that the Intercourse
Act of 1834 did not apply to the country west of the Rockies as
it pertains. The Congressional Act of June 5, 1850, however,
authorizing
the negotiation of treaties in Oregon, did contain sections extending
the
laws "regulating trade and intercourse" to Indians west of the Rockies.
Treaty making agents were customarily
accompanied
by American troops to give them extra leverage on the Indians. When
Dart
was preparing to effect treaties with the tribes of the Lower Columbia,
the secretary of the interior requested that troops accompany him
there,
only to be informed by the war department that the only troops in the
general
area were two companies of artillery—one stationed at Fort Steilacoom
on
Puget Sound and the other dividing its duties between Astoria and Fort
Vancouver.
In his treaties Dart, included the provision
that aboriginal villages or tribes receive certain portions of their
deeded
lands as permanent homes, a policy that was at odds with that of the
government.
Some have cynically noted that Article 4 of the Tansy Point Treaty
permitted
Indians to "pick up whales that may be cast away on the beach." After
learning
that "novel provisions" of the treaties displeased the settlers, the US
senate failed to ratify them.
Gold Discovered in Rogue River Valley 1851
With gold discoveries in Rogue River Valley in 1851, Southern Oregon was no longer merely traversed by outsiders but occupied by them. Because the Rogues' reaction to incursions in their valley, Gaines met with them in July of that year, shortly after their defeat by Maj. Phillip Kearney, to get them to renew the 1850 peace promises that they had made to Lane. Dart shortly ordered Alonzo A. Skinner, the newly appointed agent for Southern Oregon, to settle the valley with his headquarters near Table Rock on the Rogue’s right bank opposite its confluence with Bear Creek. With increased occupation and spoilation of their lands, the Rogues regarded very lightly the treaty effected with Gaines.
Jacksonville Established 1852
In January 1852, 50 land-grabberss were
taking
donation claims in Jackson County in Rogue country. Among them were
Skinner
and his interpreter, Chelsey Gray, and Samuel H. Culver, whom Dart had
left as agent at Port Orford in the autumn of 1851. On the heels of the
land-grabbers and gold-mongers, the town of Jacksonville was
established,
from which whites could move more easily onto the Indians' ancestral
homelands
or supply miners and settlers with goods and services.
The Rogues prepared for trouble, among other
ways by seeking aid and allies among neighboring tribes. Among those
they
visited were the Cow Creek s under Tyee Miwalerta, who declined to help
them. The following year, his body scarred from fighting the Shasta, he
died fever-ridden from an 1852-1853 plague, along with half his tribe.
His son and successor, Tyee Quentousa, continued the fight against the
palefaced foe.
Volunteers Organized At Yreka 1852
In July 1852, after the Rogues resumed efforts to save their land, non-indians in Jacksonville organized a volunteer force under John K. Lamerick, for whom Fort Lamerick on the Rogue would be named. At this time Skinner called for a council of volunteers and Rogues at Big Bar below Table Rock to prevent hostilities between the two tribes. At the council were volunteers under Elijah Steele from the mushrooming mining town of Yreka, California. They had organized to curb the Shasta as the Jacksonville volunteers had organized to curb the Rogues. Most Shasta lived in Northern California along Middle Klamath River and its tributaries, the Scott and Shasta rivers. A small portion of the tribes lived in Oregon on the northern slopes of the Siskiyous and in Rogue River drainage area from present-day Ashland, to Table Rock. Despite a November 4, 1851, treaty with the Shasta, calling for a reservation for them along Lower Scott River, the Shasta, like the Rogues, were angered at white incursions in their country.
Indian Peggy (c1800-1902) Warns Yreka Miners of Shasta Attack
When Indian Peggy (1800-1902), a Shasta, overheard her tribe's plans to attack the miners in Yreka, she knew that if the raid were successful, the minders would seek revenge, and her own people would suffer in the end. Even though she knew she would be killed if her treachery were discovered, Indian Peggy warned the miners, advising them to hide in the tunnels with food supplies. When the Shasta rode into the village, war paint on their faces, they realized it was futile to wait for the miners to leave their hiding places. A brutal massacre on both sides was avoided by the courageous woman's ingenuity. Her grave, marked by an oval rock, was inscribed:
Indian Peggy. Born about 1800. Died October 26,
1902.
Beloved Member of the Shasta Nation.
A friend of Indians and whites.
On July 21, 1852, the Oregon Shasta in a
tenuous peace with their Rogue allies, the Takelma111 and Latgawa
(Walumskni),
said that they would not communicate with other Shasta who had been at
enmity with the Oregon tribes, although the latter had also fought with
the Yreka gold diggers raping their land. On the night of June 2, some
miners who were seeking the killers of a non-indian settler, captured
the
son of Shasta Tyee Sullix. The next month the son was shot in the head
at close range when accused by a Yreka volunteer of attempting to
escape.
On July 17, another Indian was shot to death by John Calvin as he
resisted
accompanying volunteers to the council. That event precipitated
immediate
firing between Indians and volunteers. The Rogues escaped under Tyee
Sam
(Toquahear). The following day Lamerick's bloodthirsty pack of
volunteers
attacked a Rogue River village at the mouth of Evans Creek, a Rogue
tributary.
The day following that, they discovered Sam and his tribe in some
thickets
along the Rogue near Table Rock. Tyee Sam dispatched two women toward
the
advancing volunteers with word that he wished two non-indians to come
without
firearms to parley with him. After that, on July 20, some Indians broke
loose to cross the river. Their escape was frustrated by gunfire from
the
troops. At this turn of events the Indians strongly appealed for a
treaty
to prevent further genocidal aggression on the part of the volunteers.
Consequently, "peace" was established with the Rogues, who had no
choice
but to agree that non-indians could settle anywhere in Rogue country.
The
Rogues were not to molest the settlers' cattle; they were to return
stolen
properties; and they were to have no further communications with the
Shasta
nor seek protection among them after committing depredations against
the
land-grabbing hordes. Because of poor cooperation from savage-hearted
volunteers
out to destroy the indigenous population, Skinner resigned.
To protect themselves from extinction, the
Rogues continued to seek allies among neighboring tribes. Their sources
of subsistence were rapidly disappearing, forcing them to eat the
land-grabber's
cattle and wear his cast-off clothing. In the month before they
established
peace with Skinner, Rogue River tribes, such as that led by the
aggressive
Sam, had made a pack with the Modocs to exterminate the ever-increasing
numbers of non-indians entering their lands over the South Road.
California
Indians had also made similar pacts to exterminate the invading horde.
The Modoc Attack Wagontrain 1852
After their agreement with Skinner, the
Rogues
lessened their aggressions against non-indians. The same did not hold
for
the Modoc, who increased their attacks. At their ambuscade position,
Bloody
Point at Tule Lake, they attacked several immigrant parties in the
autumn
of 1852. In one attack they killed all the people in a wagon train
except
one man and mutilated the bodies of women and children. When word of
those
attacks reached Yreka, Benjamin Wright, a former revivalist and whiskey
seller, led a party of volunteers to the scene of troubles to protect
the
trains. In the group were five Shasta, fraternal foes of the Modoc;
Turncoat
Mary, a Modoc; and two other Indians. In an August confrontation with
the
Modoc at Bloody
Point,
the volunteers exterminated over 30 tribesmen, forcing their survivors
to flee to the tules for safety.
The Modoc were put in further jeopardy when
Wright's volunteers were joined by others from Jacksonville. Wright
also
secured boats from Yreka with which to reach the Modoc in their tule
hideout,
but the latter escaped to lava beds on the south. The Shasta, with
Wright
and Turncoat Mary, destroyed all the Modoc winter stores. In November,
the Indians received word from Wright that, if they brought two
captured
immigrant women and the stock that they had rustled, he would leave
their
country. In response Modoc leaders Schonchin and Curly Headed Doctor
came
to Wright's camp on the north side of Lost River. Schonchin's 45
warriors
outnumbered Wright's 18 men, since most of the volunteers had returned
to Yreka. Fearing the Modocs were about to kill him and his men, Wright
outmaneuvered them during the night by sending six men across the river
to prevent the Indians from escaping an attack that he planned on them.
At dawn the Modocs found themselves trapped by the attack. Schonchin
and
Curly Headed Doctor escaped. Forty of their men were reported
slaughtered
by Wright's men, who suffered only four wounded. The scalps of the
Modocs
dead were paraded through Yreka. Years later Indians claimed that
Wright
had attacked the Modocs when they came to hold a truce with him. Whites
disagreed whether or not it had been Wright's intention to invite the
Modocs
to a feast in order to poison them and force them into flight while he
and his men shot them down.
Miners were just as guilty of treachery.
When they captured Indians, they hanged them, or they tied their hands
then told them to run for their lives and shot them in the back. In one
attack near present-day Ashland, goldmongers ruthlessly murdered six
Indians.
Chiefs Joe, Sam, Jim (Anachaharah), and several other headers then
pledged
themselves to exterminate the whites raiding their sacred homeland.
Precipitating
the Rogue River War of 1853, the Rogues in early August broke into the
cabin of a white settler named Edward Edwards. When he returned home,
they
shot him to death and mutilated his body. Then they went on to kill
another
non-indian, wound another, plunder cabins, steal cattle to feed their
starving
families, and ambush non-indian settlers on the very outskirts of Jacksonville.
In retaliation miners attacked a Shasta tribe on Bear Creek. Fearing
that
miners would extend and continue their attack on the Rogues, Tyee Joe
sent
runners as far north as the Siuslaw to seek help for the Rogues, as
well
as to the Klamath, Shasta, and Modoc. When they failed to heed the
warning
of the Shasta leader, Tyee Tipsu, who lived at the foot of the
Siskiyous,
to leave the country, non-indians found themselves in a 100-mile swath
of burned buildings and other pillage, from Cow Creek south across the
Siskiyous and along the South Road, where Indians killed nearly 40
white
travelers.
Rogue attacks were now widespread. On August
11, Willow Creek, a tributary of Lower Bear Creek, they attacked five
white
men, including William
G. T'Vault, who escaped as he had the Coquille attack two years
before. They swept through the valley firing cabins and foraying
against
volunteers on the Applegate, a Rogue tributary. Volunteers had routed
an
Indian camp near the mouth of Sterling Creek, another Applegate
tributary,
the Rogues ambushed volunteers and attacked miners holed up in a cabin.
A few days later they ambushed other miners fleeing to Jacksonville,
killing
one. On the night of August 17, Sam's tribe killed two volunteers in a
three-hour skirmish. The Indians might have made a routine of it had
not
a volunteer company from Yreka chased them off. Before the volunteers
arrived,
the Indians had captured 18 horses and mules loaded with blankets,
guns,
and ammunition. That same day the Rogues killed five more settlers in
the
valley and attacked their cabins and immigrants on the South Road,
killing
one.
On August 22, Gen. Lane, commanding Oregon
volunteers, left Camp Stuart (on Bear Creek near Phoenix) accompanied
by
Lt. Bradford R. Alden with ten regulars from Fort Jones, California.
They
ascended Rogue River near Table Rock, picking up the trail of the
now-retreating
Indians. Col. John E. Ross, commanding two companies of volunteers, led
one battalion down Rogue and up Evans Creek into the mountains over a
route
made difficult by rocks, underbrush, and trees which the Indians felled
to impede the progress of their pursuers. They also set fires, choking
the lungs of their pursuers and reducing their visibility.
Veering from Evans Creek, the Indians
ascended
a high ridge near its headwaters to camp at a spring on the side of Battle
Mountain. Taken by surprise, they took to the cover of trees
and
underbrush as the troops opened fire on them from a distance of 30
yards.
After four hours of sharp fighting the Indians sued for peace. In the
fight
Lane was wounded in the right shoulder by a Minnie ball. The Indian
losses
were eight killed. Seven of the 20 Indians hurled at the soldiers that
they would fight and die defending their lands. In response to a
summons
from Joe, Sam arrived on the scene, but was too late to be of any help.
The Indians asked to see Lane, whom they
respected. In the ensuing parleys, Joe, Sam, and Jim agreed to a
cease-fire
and to meet in seven days at Table Rock to negotiate. That night
Indians
and soldiers camped uneasily 400 yards apart, fearing treachery from
each
other. At that very time there was treachery down the Rogue, where a
volunteer
company lured several of Joe's Grave Creek braves to a cabin with an
offer
of food and friendship. When they arrived, the volunteers murdered
several
of them. In revenge those who escaped burned cabins along Jumpoff Joe
Creek
and on August 28 ambushed volunteers at Long's Ferry (west of Grants
Pass).
Table Rock Treaty September 10, 1853
On September 1, Indians and soldiers
assembled
near Table Rock at Camp Alden. The next day Cpt. Andrew Jackson Smith
arrived
with his dragoons from Fort Orford. On September 3, Joe, Sam, and Jim's
wife, Mary, entered Lane's headquarters to engage in talks. An Oregon
volunteer
company under Lt. L. F. Grover arrived accompanied by Gen.
Joel Palmer, Oregon Superintendent of Indian Affairs. Palmer
had
been appointed to his post in March after Dart resigned futilely trying
to explain to the Rogues why the government had failed to fulfill its
treaty
obligations. Giving more force to the whites' assemblage were agent
Culver,
and a US district court Judge, Matthew P. Deady.
As some Indians were absent, the red
negotiators
were given three more days to assemble in council. They were warned
that,
if they were not on the grounds by then, hostile attacks on them would
commence. By agreement only ten unarmed men, no troops, were to be at
the
council grounds. Leaders were to be present, but were to keep their
warriors
and arms at a distance. On September 9, Lt. August V. Kautz and his
warmongering
regulars from Fort
Vancouver
arrived dragging a Howitzer to further augment the army’s clout at the
council.

On September 10, under the frowning
perpendicular
cliffs at Table Rock, with "seven hundred hostile savages" in war paint
and feathers some distance away, the chief listened to speeches by Lane
and Palmer, which were rendered in English, translated by James
W. Nesmith into the Chinook jargon, and finally translated from
that language into that of the Rogues. In the middle of the afternoon a
young warrior ran onto the council grounds, sweat streaming from his
naked
body, to harangue his fellows with the news that volunteer troops under
one Elias A. Owens had captured the Indian Jim Taylor, tied him to a
tree,
and shot him to death. On hearing this, the Rogues threatened to tie
each
non-indian in council to trees with lasso ropes, readying the ropes as
they did their guns, which they pulled from skin cases. Seeking to
extricate
the non-indians from this threatened attack, Lane assured the Indians
that
Owens was not one of his soldiers, but a "bad man" violating the truce,
for which they would be caught and punished. Perhaps out of
desperation,
Lane admitted that the Rogues could easily kill him and his fellows,
but
warned that, should they do so, non-indians would hunt them down from
tribe
to tribe wiping them from the face of the earth. The Rogues appeared
calmed
by Lane's words, as they were by promises of shirts and blankets to be
paid to Taylor's relatives to cover his death. With the air thus
cleared,
the council proceeded.
Temporary Reservation Set Up at Evans Creek
The treaty of Table Rock was signed by
Palmer,
Culver, and eight headmen representing 287 Rogues. The treaty specified
a temporary reservation (until a permanent one should be established)
extending
up Evans Creek to a small prairie, across mountains to Upper Table
Rock,
south to Rogue River, and down that stream to the mouth of Evans Creek.
Lane set payment for all lands in the valley at $60,000. In a
preliminary
peace treaty signed on October 8 with chiefs Joe, Jim and Sam, a
quarter
of that sum was to be withdrawn to indemnify settlers suffering
property
losses at the hands of Indians. Under the provisions of the Table Rock
Treaty the government promised to build houses on a reservation for all
headmen. The Senate would ratify the document on April 12, 1854. In
late
September the military established Fort Lane a mile below Table Rock on
the south bank of the Rogue with Smith in command.
As in other negotiations with Indians,
whites
learned in the Pacific Northwest that indigenous peoples living in
independent
tribes or villages had not combined into large units. Thus the
treaty-making
process was complicated for government officials. While Palmer treated
with the Cow Creek Band of Umpqua on September 19, providing them a
temporary
reservation in their ancestral homelands until a permanent one should
be
established, Tyee Tipsu and his tribe, who claimed ownership of the
Upper
Rogue River Valley, hid in the Siskiyous and did not sign the September
10 treaty. After the council, Lane struck off to find Tipsu, with whom
he signed an agreement in which the great leader promised to respect
the
"rights" of settlers.
Tyee John Skirmishes with Miners
Indians and non-indians continued to clash on the Applegate. On the Illinois, a Lower Rogue tributary, a tribe under Tyee John, who were not a party to the recent treaty, skirmished with miners. The chief maintained that he was fighting because he "lost more of his people in one year of peace than in two years of war."
Athapascan Driven from Homelands 1853-1854
The presence of goldmongers and squatters on the Oregon Coast extended Indian-non-indian conflict into that area. Gold discoveries in the summer of 1853 resulted in the establishment of the towns of Elizabethtown, Logtown, Prattville, Whalesburg, and Empire City and spelled doom to neighboring Indians. Tolowa tribes (Athapascan) at the present-day Oregon-California border were driven from their homes up Smith River in Northern California under the continuing non-indian attacks. In those forays 70 Indians were exterminated, and their villages burned. In January 1854, more Indians were slaughtered there.
Coquille Removed to Siletz Reservation 1855
A troublesome town for the Nasoma (Nasumi) tribe of Lower Coquille was Randolph in Coos County, Oregon, six miles north of the mouth of Coquille River, where gold was discovered in the winter of 1852. Indians living in huts at the mouth of that stream had abandoned their animal skins for cotton clothing, but had yielded little else of their old way of life, including resentment of non-indians. In the winter of 1853-1854 they killed isolated settlers, burned cabins, and drove off and killed cattle. In retaliation the settlers sent an ultimatum to Coquille commander, Tyee John, to make his stalwarts cease their attacks. John returned the ultimatum with one of his own—that he would kill every non-indian coming against him. Shortly, as they were sleeping in an unguarded camp, the Coquille were attacked by a volunteer outfit, and Randolph minute men. Under a musket-fire barrage some of the Coquille, who had an arsenal of only three guns plus bows and arrows, jumped into the cold river trying to escape their attackers, as others fled into the woods. In their flight 16 of their number, one a woman, was killed and four wounded, and their villages burned. The hostilities were over by the time Kautz and his troops arrived that evening from Port Orford accompanied by Indian agent S. M. Smith. Three Coquille were hanged, victims of swift frontier "justice." Their survivors would be moved in 1856 to the Siletz Reservation, established by executive order, November 9, 1855.
Settlers Attack Main Chetco Village 1853
Angered by attacks on them in early 1854, the Coquille retaliated by killing trappers and ambushing other non-indians, who in turn continued the revenge cycle by hanging two Coquille. Shortly thuggish throngs massacred some Nasoma. The Chetco were still angry at the loss of their ferrying business, which non-indians unjustly appropriated, and at savage attacks on their villages, such as that made by A. F. Miller and some of his cronies in 1853. After appropriating the Indians' guns, the attackers had assaulted the main Chetco village. Allowing its civilians to escape, they assassinated two of the braves while two more burned to death in houses which had been fired. When Palmer visited the Chetco and Coquille in May 1864, they were understandably cool and noncommittal toward him.
Crook Dispatched from Fort Jones 1854
The flurry of coastal mining was nearly over. Not so the flurries between Indians and non-indians. Back in the Rogue and Klamath river valleys Indian-miner clashes caused troops to be dispatched from Fort Jones, California in January 1854, to quash the Indians. With the troops was one soldier who later gained a reputation as America's greatest Indian decimator: George Crook (1829-1890), then cutting his military eyeteeth as a young army lieutenant. Before terminating his service in the West, Crook learned to his discomfort that the Indians' weapons were still effective. In the spring of 1857—shortly after extinguishing, as he called them "my first Indians"—he was wounded in Pit River country by an arrow whose head he carried to the grave. At the time of his wounding he was concerned that natives of that area fired arrows impregnated with the livers of deer and antelope bitten by rattlesnakes. Wishing to shatter the Shasta, troops with Crook fired balls from a Fort Lane cannon into a cave. Shortly, the Indians sued for peace. Ironically, their rifles were superior to those of many non-indians.
Soldiers Beat, Scalp and Drown Tyee Bill 1854
One victim of the struggle was Shasta Chief Tipsu. A call went out from the military to 38 Tygh in Wasco County to join a Fort Jones detachment in running down the Indian leader and his followers. The soldiers and their red mercenaries were denied the glory of bringing on his demise, for he died at the hands of his own warriors, so weary were they of fleeing their foes. On May 24, volunteers tried to force the Shasta to Fort Jones. The prospect of going there was none too pleasing to them, especially since the Rogues confined there were and suffering from rampant disease and starving. Sixty shattered Shasta were rounded up. As they paused at Klamath Ferry to bathe in the river, volunteers shot five of them, including Shasta Bill. Before expiring he was savagely beaten, scalped, and tossed into the rapids.
Palmer Treats For 7.5 Million Acres of Indian Land 1855
In the spring of 1854, Palmer, touring
the
scene of the troubles, attributed them to the Donation Land Act.
Oregon historian Terrance O'Donnell wrote
that the 1850s in Oregon
was a decade of growth and also of refinement
of
what was at hand. There was achievement in all areas—the economy,
transportation,
education, government, the amenities of everyday life. But overlaying
all
of this, there was a stain, and it was the stain of blood. From
1851-1853
and again from 1855-1856, Indian wars plagued both Southern and
Northeastern
Oregon.
The problem was land. With the Donation
Land Law of 1850, Congress offered "free land" to the immigrants before
arranging for its purchase from the Indians—treaty after treaty
negotiated
for such a purpose and never ratified. Some of the squatters
sympathized
with the Indians in their plight, but many urged their extermination.
"Indeed,
this seems to be the only alternative left," editorialized the
Oregonian
in the autumn of 1853. Certain individuals took it upon themselves to
do
just that, but others, such as [former governor] Joseph Lane and Joel
Palmer,
sought to gain fair treatment for the natives.
He returned that autumn to extinguish title to
the remaining Indian lands. On November 18, he persuaded the Rogues at
Table Rock to permit other tribes to share their reservation. That same
day at the mouth of the Applegate he treated with the Shasta and with
the
as-yet-untreated Upper Umpqua tribes for cession of their sacred soil
and
their removal to Table
Rock Reservation. Eleven days later at Calapooya Creek he
treated
with certain Calapooya of the Umpqua Valley and with other Upper Umpqua
who were without treaties, to persuade them to cede their ancient
homelands.
After ceding they were expected to remove to a percent home at a time
and
place chosen by the government. Through treaties the government had
acquired
title to all Indian lands between the Calapooya Mountains and the
Southern
Oregon borders. At Dayton
on January 22, 1855, the few remaining Calapooya of the Willamette
Valley
treated with Palmer. When the treaty making was over, the Willamette
Indians
had turned over to the US 7.5 million acres in exchange for $200,000
and,
having no other alternative at their disposal, had agreed to remove to
a reservation. Signing treaties meant the loss of their land base; yet,
since they had been unable to prevent its loss, they hoped that removal
to reservations would let them survive a little longer.
Of course, treaties did not mean the end
of conflict. Klamath country was the scene of more troubles in 1855 and
1856 when holdout Rogues made two incursions against their Klamath
foes.
The latter continued fighting the Shasta and Rogues, stealing and
selling
them as slaves to tribes as far north as the Cayuse and Nez
Percé.
As was so often the case in the Pacific Northwest, such inter-tribal
animosities
hastened the demise of the contesting Indians at the hands of the
military.
The 147 Rogue warriors represented 523 of their people remaining in the
valley, where two years earlier there had been an army of 406 out of a
total nine-tribe population of 1,154. Instead of dissipating what
strength
they had left in fighting fraternal foes, they should have reserved it
to fight the army and to harass the whites in general.
In the spring of 1855, after a miner was
killed on Indian Creek near Klamath River—for which whites blamed the
Rogues
of the Illinois Valley—revenge-seeking soldiers crossed the Siskiyous,
moving down Althouse Creek Canyon near the California border to the
mining
town of Kerbyville on Upper Illinois River succeeded in eliminating
four
Indian men and women. For their own safety several Indian families were
hustled out of the area by their new Table Rock agent, Dr. George
Ambrose.
Humbug War 1855
In July of that year conflict again
erupted
on the Klamath when Indians killed a dozen miners near the Scott and
Shasta
rivers and Humbug Creek in Northern California, which are Klamath
tributaries.
In retaliation a posse indiscriminately massacred 25 Indians in what
thuggish
throng called the Humbug War. Again volunteer companies formed to drive
the natives into the mountains. In August, the Klamath on the northeast
tried to run down members of the US
Army Corps of Topographical Engineers, who were exploring a
railroad
route to the Pacific Ocean. The Klamath met them yelling, shaking their
bows and arrows and their few guns. Finally, assured that the explorers
meant no harm, they visited their camps, where they communicated with
them
in Chinook jargon.
In June, Palmer attended a Walla Walla
treaty
council at which he joined Washington territorial governor and
Superintendent
of Indian Affairs Gen. Isaac
I. Stevens
in dealing with interior tribes of the Washington and Northern Oregon
territories.
After that, he treated with the Confederated tribes of Central Oregon:
the Shahaptian speaking Tenino (or Tenino Proper), Wyam (Wyams of Lower
Deschutes), Tygh (Tygh and Upper Deschutes), and Dock-Spus (Tukspushe
and
or John Day River) and with Upper Chinook speaking Dalles Wasco (Wascos
Proper), Hood River Wasco (Smock-Shop) and with some Cascade Wasco
(Kigaltwalla).
Palmer Treats With Coastal Tribes 1855
He then went to the coast where he treated with the Alsea (Yakonan) on Alsea River and Alsea Bay, the Tututni, the Chastacosta (Shista-kwusta) (on the lower course of the Illinois, and both sides of the Rogue), Siuslaw, Lower Coquille (Miluk), and Chetco for half the frontage of the coast—five million acres—which those tribes grudgingly agreed to cede for $90,000 in a treaty that the senate never ratified. As prisoners of war, the Tillamook, Lower Coquille, Tututni, and Chetco were forced onto the Siletz Reservation.
Chapter 40: Fort Hoskins 1856
Data about most of the early military establishments in Oregon are neither plentiful nor accurate, but fortunately there is a good account of the history and physical facts of Fort Hoskins.
Fort Hoskins was established as a result of the concentration of Indians at Siletz Agency and was named in honor of 1st Lt. Charles Hoskins who was killed in the battle of Monterey, Mexico, September 21, 1846. Cpt. Christopher Colon Augur, 4th Infantry, and his command reached Kings Valley July 25, 1856, and according to army records, Fort Hoskins was established the next day. It was on the Lukiamute River near the mouth of what is now known as Bonner Creek, probably on land owned by Rowland Chambers, later by Cpt. Samuel P. Frantz (1823-? PA).
Sheridan Builds a Road From Kings Valley to the Siletz
When Phil Sheridan was a young officer here before the Civil War, he had the duty of finishing the construction of the fort which included building a blockhouse. Being the self-assured fellow who later won laurels in the Civil War, he also felt confident about building a road across the mountains from Kings Valley to the Siletz, a route he had explored:

...the ground was matted with huge logs from five to eight feet in diameter. These could not be chopped with axes nor sawed by any ordinary means, therefore we had to burn them into suitable lengths, and drag the sections to either side of the roadway with from four to six yoke of oxen.
This done, Sheridan wanted to demonstrate the value of the road and dispatched a government wagon over it loaded with about 1500 pounds of freight, drawn by six-yoke of oxen, escorted by soldiers. When it had gone no more than seven miles the sergeant came back to report trouble, so Sheridan hastened to the scene:
I found the wagon at the base of a steep hill, stalled. Taking up a whip myself, I directed the men to lay on their gads, for each man had supplied himself with a flexible hickory within the early stages of the trip, to start the team, but this course did not move the wagon nor have much effect on the demoralized oxen;, but following as a last resort an example I heard of on a former occasion, that brought into use the rough language of the country, I induced the oxen to move with alacrity, and the wagon and contents were speedily carried to the summit.
"The whole trouble," Sheridan summarized in his Memoirs:
...the oxen had been broken and trained by a man who, when they were in a pinch, had encouraged them by his frontier vocabulary, and they could not realize what was expected of them under extraordinary conditions until they heard familiar and possibly profane urgent phrases. I took the wagon to its destination, but as it was not brought back, even in all the time I was stationed in that country (1856-1861), I think comment on the success of my road is unnecessary.
Augur's selection of the site for the fort was not approved by Brig. Gen. John Ellis Wool, his superior, and there was a good deal of controversy. Augur stuck to his guns and the fort stayed where it was until it was evacuated April 13, 1865. A blockhouse was built in the Siletz country, but there was also a squabble about this, and it had to be moved. Col. Oscar W. Hoop has written entertainingly of the establishment of Fort Hoskins and the life there. The present community and post office of Hoskins are close to the site of the fort, but there is nothing left of the establishment. Hoop says that Sheridan left Fort Hoskins for Fort Jones in California, May 19, 1857, and "this is the last we hear of Sheridan in the valley of the Willamette." The implication is wrong for Sheridan was at Fort Yamhill in 1861 and was not ordered east until September of that year. Heitman's Historical Register says Fort Hoskins was on the Siletz and old Fort Hoskins was on the Willamette River six miles north of Corvallis. Neither of these statements, apparently based on official records, is correct. Fort Hoskins was actually about 15 miles airline northeast of Corvallis. Heitman's Fort Hoskins on the Siletz seems to have been the Siletz Blockhouse. The official records of the two forts may have been based on the notion that Gen. Wool had the post moved, but as a matter of fact Cpt. Augur refused to budge.
Wallis Nash Visits Fort Hoskins
We crossed the divide the next day, and
struck
the head of the Yaquina River, running to the Pacific. We passed the
old
trail made by Gen. Sheridan in 1857, from Fort Hoskins to the Siletz
Agency. The path was overgrown; some beavers had thrown their
dam
across the little stream that ran close by, and had overflowed the
road,
and turned it into swamp. Fort Hoskins has been long ago abandoned, and
wheat is growing on the parade ground. There is no hostile Indian
within
hundreds of miles, and certainly no fear on the settlers' part of the
remnants
of the scattered tribes now settled on the Siletz Reservation, which
provide
at hay time and wheat harvest much needed help to the whites farming
around.


Hoskins
1914
Hoskins Store 1963
Photos Courtesy of Julie Hendricks
The Fort's Dull Past
The remains of Fort Hoskins are nestled
in
a hollow at the edge of the Coast Range, just where the mountains merge
with the level flood plain of the Willamette River.
The fort was built to skirt the western
edge of the newly created Coast Reservation. It was established on the
Luckiamute
River overlooking Kings Valley near the mouth of what is now
Bonner
Creek, on July 26, 1856. Fort Hoskins is about 22 miles from Corvallis.
The purpose of the fort was to guard the
pass through the Coast Range between the Willamette Valley and the
concentration
of incarcerated Indians at the Siletz Agency.
There probably would have been no Siletz
Reservation except for the efforts of Joel Palmer, territorial
Commissioner
of Indian Affairs, who in the mid-1800s, believed it was imperative to
provide a reservation for "displaced" Indians to protect them from land
grabbers.
A temporary reservation was set up in the
Rogue
River Valley to incarcerate the Indians, but didn’t work, and
as
trouble continued between the Rogues and land grabbing squatters and
gold
mongers, some solution had to be found. When the military finally
conquered
the Rogues, Palmer managed to secure the area for the prisoners of war
to be known as the Siletz or Coast Reservation. Some 1,382,400 acres
would
be used for the combined Grand Ronde, Siletz and Alsea reservations, to
warehouse anywhere from 800 to 3000 Indians from the Southern Oregon
and
other areas.
The reservation, which extended from the
Grand
Ronde-Valley Junction area south of the Umpqua, running in
width
from the Pacific Ocean into the Coast Range, was to be ringed with
forts
to keep the captives in and white intruders out.
During the first six months of the fort's
existence, the post commanded an amount of attention which seemed to
justify
hopes for a glamorous future. The post was established by Company G,
4th
Infantry on July 26, 1856 in Kings Valley, where the trail from the
reservation
opens through the central pass opens into the settlements. The early
weeks
were filled with lengthy dispute Wool and Augur over its location. The
Fort Hoskins Letter Book Records faithfully the captain's eloquent
arguments
against removal to a site which the general favored, on the Upper
Prairie
of the Siletz.
While Augur’s military record during the
early days of Fort Hoskins does not always match his later achievements
in the battle of Cedar Mountain or the capture of Port Hudson,
Louisiana,
his official correspondence is a compensation. His letters possess
literary
qualities which place them far above the routine reports of any officer
stationed on the Coast Reservation. In his moment of triumph, when Wool
capitulated and approved "what I had done up to that time," and
authorized
"me to determine, whether the post should be changed from its present
location
or not," his style is at its best. "I am confident," he informed his
headquarters,
"and he may rest assured that in doing so I shall be guided entirely by
what I conceive to be the best of service." Such locutions, for which
"military
etiquette" usually allows only limited scope, reached even the surgeon
general in Washington DC, when the captain attempted to justify “an
account
of Dr. D. G. Campbell of Corvallis... For medical services and
medicines,
furnished to the troops at this post” in August and September 1856.
"When
my command arrives here," he explained to Brig. Gen. Thomas Lawson,
they
had returned "from an arduous campaign in the Rogue River Country...
and
many of the men were very much broken down. A too familiar intercourse
with some of the friendly Indians during a brief stay at the Grand
Ronde
had disabled others—so that medical attendance was imperatively
required.


The argument over the location of Fort
Hoskins
evidently did less harm to the captain's career than to the practical
value
of the fort. Augur lived to be major general during the Civil War,
though
the public criticism of his decision as a captain remained a constant
irritation
for the army. In October 1862, B.
R. Biddle, Indian agent at Siletz, still cited arguments
against
the location of the fort in Kings Valley almost identical with some
that
seasoned earlier quarrel. "Ill advised and unfortunate," J. Ross
Browne,
special agent for the Department of the Interior, called the choice. He
"made diligent inquiry of the principal settlers" and found,
without exception, they regard it as a nuisance, and are opposed to its continuance there. As to any practical protection, they consider such an idea simply preposterous. Expensive quarters for the officers and men are now being built near the present site, which is upon a private claim. I beg most earnestly, in behalf of common sense, that this unnecessary expense may be discontinued, it be any way designed to benefit the Siletz Reservation. Each soul at the agency might be murdered a week before the tidings could reach Fort Hoskins.
Subsequently, Augur conducted a more thorough
investigation
and found that Browne had interviewed the only one squatter opposed to
the fort.
Augur's literary virtues are unacknowledged
in Col. Hoop's History of Fort Hoskins. Through based on letters and
post
orders, Hoop's account lacks the color of the originals. Source
material
that evidently did not use furnishes further details of the life at
Fort
Hoskins. Sheridan, president of the council of administration, recorded
in August 1856, the appropriation of $22.00 for subscriptions to the
Daily
New York Herald, Weekly Washington Star, Harper's Magazine, and
Blackwood's
Magazine & Review. The mutilated minutes of the council of
administration
do not indicate how long these subscriptions were maintained. Among the
sources of revenue for the post treasury, the records mention "the
proceeds
from the sale of the effects of Cpl. Bartholomew Boland, Company G, 4th
Infantry, deceased," and of "Pvt. Conrad late of Company B, 2nd
Infantry,
California Volunteers." The auctions brought $30.25 and $14.90.
Generally, Hoop’s history, the only
chronicle
that rescues one of the forgotten forts from oblivion, is acceptable,
though
it includes a handful of errors. It records the events down to April
10,
according to the note of Cpt. Ephriam Palmer, Company B, First Oregon
Infantry,
on the last post return. A rather amusing mistake, in view of the fable
which keeps Sheridan occupied for 24 hours per day in the Coast Range
between
1855 and 1861, sends Sheridan to Fort Jones, California, on May 19,
1857,
and adds: "This is the last we hear of Sheridan in the valley of the
Willamette
and on the Siletz." Hoop obviously places too much confidence in
Augur's
letter of the same date. Sheridan's Personal Memoirs (1888) and the
post
returns of Fort Yamhill tell a different story. The colonel's chronicle
pays dutiful homage to Cpt. Frederick T. Dent, who was "casually at
post
with his company" in April 1857, and commanded it from July to November
1861. Though a brother of Julia Dent Grant (1826-1902) and
aide-de-campe
and military secretary to Ulysses
S. Grant (1822-1885), Dent's role in the story of Oregon forts
is rather fleeting.
Siletz Blockhouse
If a military structure is needed to link Sheridan to the Coast Range, the Siletz Blockhouse should serve the purpose. The "gloomy place... 40 square feet, lighted by four small windows, 22 square inches... an excellent place to fat[ten] turkeys," as one of Bensell's comrades sums up the fortalice, came into existence through Sheridan’s initiative. Under his command, as acting assistant quartermaster, Sgt. John Hunter and 11 privates began building it at the end of August 1856, while Cpl. William Cox with nine privates set out to cut a road from Fort Hoskins to the Siletz. "About the last of August," Augur reported to Benicia, "I learned" that the Indian superintendent "had abandoned the idea of locating the Indians on the Siletz for the present" and declined "to furnish any assistance towards making" the road.
I determined... to push it through and
therefore
put the entire force of the company upon it the first day of September
and hired the necessary mechanics and workmen to put up the blockhouse
and temporary quarters.
"If pleasant weather had continued this
month," Cpt. Augur wrote in October, "I should have had everything
completed
over there [Siletz] for the winter. But the rains commenced here about
the 7th of the present month and have continued most of the time up to
the date [October]... All the lumber we started with is left on the
road
and is impossible to get either way. But the blockhouse is completed
except
for the roof and the floors... There are ample stores there for a
portion
of the command all winter so that I shall keep a small party there
permanently."
Intended for the protection of the
employees
on the Siletz Reservation before the agency buildings were permanently
located, the blockhouse stood six miles from the spot where it was
needed—until
the army took the structure apart, floated the logs down the Siletz,
and
assembled them "within 200 to 300 yards of the agency and completely
commanding
and protecting it."
Siletz Blockhouse was garrisoned by a
detachment
from Fort Hoskins and supplied by means of mule teams over a trail
which
Sheridan optimistically called a "road." An 1879 map of the Siletz
Agency
shows the trail from Kings Valley, along the south fork of Rock Creek,
to the Upper Prairie of the Siletz. The change of the headquarters of
Company
D, 4th California Infantry to the camp at Grand Ronde linked the
blockhouse
with Fort Yamhill in October 1864.
First Oregon Cavalry
The plunge to Civil War exploded on April
12, 1861, in the bombardment of Fort
Sumter in Charleston Harbor. When it became apparent the
conflict
would not be short, the Army began removing regular soldiers from the
District
of Oregon. Because of the responsibility to guard the reservations and
maintain a military presence, especially in Central and Eastern Oregon
where gold discoveries generated a rapid influx of miners and settlers,
federal and state officials scrambled to find replacement troops. The
Department
of the Pacific raised recruits and dispatched companies of California
Volunteers
to Fort Yamhill, Fort Hoskins, and Siletz Blockhouse. The Army
abandoned
Fort Umpqua in 1862. The First
Oregon Volunteer Cavalry and the First Washington Territory
Infantry
went to central Oregon. During the Civil War, Oregon raised six
companies
of cavalry. Known officially as the First Oregon Cavalry, they served
until
June 1865.
Secessionist sympathizers surfaced in
Oregon.
The Knights of the Golden Circle, an anti-Union group, reportedly
plotted
the seizure of Fort Vancouver, military headquarters on the Columbia
River.
They did not act. When pro-Confederate partisans raised their flag in
Jacksonville,
they faced opposition and backed down. The Long Tom Rebellion was
perhaps
the most noteworthy outbreak of secessionist feeling. Emboldened by the
assassination of President Lincoln, Philip Henry Mulkey walked the
streets
of Eugene on May 6, 1865, shouting: "Hurrah for Jeff Davis, and damn
the
man that won't!" The First Oregon Volunteer Infantry arrested Mulkey,
who
promptly grabbed a glass of water and toasted Jeff Davis, the
Confederate
president. A pro-Union mob, wanting to lynch Mulkey, broke down the
jail
door. Mulkey slashed one of the men with a hidden knife. Mulkey's
supporters
from the Long Tom district were ready to fight, but the infantry
slipped
Mulkey out of town under an armed guard, loaded him on a steamboat, and
sent him off to three months in jail at Fort Vancouver. Mulkey sued for
$10,000 for false arrest. After 14 court appearances over a two-year
period,
he settled for $200.
For many of the soldiers the Civil War in
Oregon was a monotonous, numbing assignment. In their monthly post
returns,
officers recorded desertions, suicides, and bouts in the brig because
of
drunkenness and misbehavior. The Indians were quiet on the Siletz and
Grand
Ronde reservations. The rain was predictable and depressing. "Nothing
transpired
of importance," recorded Royal A. Bensell, a soldier at Fort Yamhill.
Too
many days brought that refrain in his Civil War diary.
East of the Cascades the troops had active
engagement. Gold discoveries at Canyon City and other diggings on the
headwaters
of the John
Day River and in the Powder River country on the eastern slopes
of the Blue Mountains had drawn thousands of miners. The Northern
Paiute,
disrupted in their seasonal round and tempted by the easy pickings of
clothing,
food, and horses, embarked on raids and conflicts that demanded
military
intervention. The Oregon Volunteer Infantry and Cavalry established Camp
Watson (1864) after placing troops at temporary stations:
Dahlgren,
Currey, Gibbs, Henderson, and Maury. The forces engaged in lengthy and
often fruitless explorations searching for the elusive Indians.
Realizing that the problems east of the
Cascades were of long duration, the U.S. Army established Fort Klamath
(1863), Camp Warner (1866), and Fort
Harney (1867). During the summer of 1864 Captains John M. Drake
and George B. Curry and Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Drew led troops on
sweeps
through Southeastern Oregon, Northern Nevada, and southwestern Idaho.
They
had little success in finding the "enemy." "These tribes can be
gathered
upon a reservation, controlled, subsisted for a short time, and
afterwards
be made to subsist themselves," commented the Superintendent of Indian
Affairs, "for one-tenth the cost of supporting military forces in
pursuit
of them." In time that happened. The Klamath
Reservation and the short-lived Malheur
Reservation included various bands of Northern Paiute. The
Civil
War in Oregon mostly involved guarding reservations or pursuing native
peoples who were masters of escape in their own homelands.
Chapter 41: Beyond Princess and Squaw
According to historian Sherry L. Smith,
many
barriers between army officers and Indian women existed, including the
officers’ beliefs in the superiority of their culture and in their
mission
to subdue Indian resistance to non-indian occupation of their lands.
There
is evidence, however, that some army officers circumvented these
barriers
and created meaningful and genuine communication with Indian women;
that
some military men appreciated certain aspects of these women's lives;
and
that occasionally officers and Indian women attained a measure of
mutual
understanding that transcended assumptions about civilization and
savagery
or the roles of conqueror and conquered.
Army officers traveled West laden with a
good deal of cultural baggage. Schoolbook stories, captivity
narratives,
and James
Fenimore
Cooper (1789-1851) novels provided information, or sorts, about
male and Femelle Indians, with two basic notions prevailing. First
non-indians
assumed it was possible to delineate general Indian characteristics
without
reference to tribal or cultural differences. Second, the dominant image
of Indians was an ambivalent one, featuring both noble and ignoble
qualities.
But contact and interaction with actual
Indian women modified officers' attitudes. The women's reactions,
responses,
and relationships with officers, then, questioned prevailing images
about
Indian women and tried to record the reality, at least as they had
experienced
it.
Once on the frontier they learned that
Indian
women demonstrated friendliness, compassion, and affection. "In fact,"
Lt. Britton Davis wrote about Chiricahaua and Warm Springs Apache women
and men, "we began to find them decidedly human." While they never
dropped
their concepts of savagery, civilization and "Indian character," these
officers gradually discovered that Indian women's actual experiences
were
richer, more diverse, and simply more human than the conquest mythology
allowed or then most of their less informed countrymen might suppose.
Yet officers, for the most part, did not
understand the anthropological truth about these women. Their comments
reveal more about non-indian civilization's ideas of culture, savagery,
and, in this case, woman's sphere than they do about the realities of
Indian
women's lives and cultures. Nineteenth Century Americans, according to
Roy Harvey Pearce, tended to define civilization in terms of savagery.
This process
forced Americans to consider and reconsider what it was to be "civilized" and what it took to build a civilization. Studying the savage... in the end they had only studied themselves.
Consequently, officers seemed compelled to compare Indian women to white women. For many, their women's ways of life set the "civilized" standard by which they measured Indian women's ways.
Feminist Rosalind Miles comments on some of the differences between "civilization" and "savagery":
Men in hunter/gatherer societies do not command or exploit women's labor. They do not appropriate or control their produce, nor prevent their free movement. They exert little or no control over women's bodies or those of their children, making no fetish of virility or chastity, and making no demands of women's sexual exclusivity. The common stock of the tribe's knowledge is not reserved for men only, nor is female creativity repressed or denied. Today's civilized sisters of these primitive women could with some justice look wistfully at this substantial array of the basic rights of women.
They believed, for example, that Indian women's
tendency to work out-of-doors, at a time when the prescribed civilized
sphere for women emphasized home and hearth, reflected the Indian's
savage
state. On the other hand, a few praised the primitive virtues of a
feminine
outdoor life and criticized white women’s customs.
In his book Stars and Stripes, written in
1855, Russian author Ivan Golovin made some interesting observations:
The Indian ladies well deserve the name given to them by the Indians of whites, their paleness being excessive indeed. This is owning to rocking chairs, to sexual excesses producing consumption, but particularly to absence of vegetation in the cities.
In either case, officers' comments about savage
women often served as vehicles through which they reflected on
themselves
and their women.
Typically, then, army officers looked at
Indian women in relation to themselves. The result was ambiguity. The
noble
Indian woman was the archetypal Indian princess, a Pocahontas type who
was virginal, yet passionate. As Ryna Green noted "Even Pocahontas
[was] motivated by lust." The Indian "princess" was childlike,
naturally
innocent, beautiful, and inclined toward civilization,
Christianization,
and to helping and mating with non-indian men.
The Ignoble Squaw was a Squat, Haggard, Ugly, Pappose-Lugging Drudge
Conversely, the non-indian image of the
ignoble
squaw was of a squat, haggard, ugly, pappose-lugging drudge who toiled
endlessly while her spouse sported in the hunting fields or lolled
about
the lodge. She lived a most unfortunate, brutal life.
Furthermore, she fought enemies with a
vengeance
and thirst for blood unmatched by any man. Such widely accepted
vengeance
and thirst for blood made it difficult for officers to perceive them as
real, individual humans. Both princess and squaw operated as
depersonalized
symbols, devoid of humanity.
Queens of the Forest
It comes as no surprise that army
officers'
accounts of Indian women included these images. They acted as Femelle
counterparts
to the images of males as noble savage and fiendish barbarian. However,
officers discovered only occasional individuals who fit the princess
image.
Lt. C. A. Woodward, for example, identified a Comanche chief's daughter
as "one of the most comely Indian maids of the wild tribes I have met,"
noting she was beautifully garbed in bright colors and sat astride her
horse "as only the queens of the forest can do."
Nash describes the colorful garb of the
Yakonan Tyee Kaseeah and his wife:
A plum of white and magenta feathers rose high from a bead headdress, and another plume was bound on each arm, and he carried a plume in each hand. The black bands and vermilion patches on his face were freshly touched up.
The women had black stuff petticoats, and scarlet capes round their shoulders, with rows upon rows of large blue and white necklaces hung around their necks. They also carried feathers in their hands.
More typical was Lt. James W. Steele's description of the squaw—a repulsive, stoop-shouldered, wretched, toothless crone who "in all that is peculilary Indianesque excels her master."
In his book, Oregon: There And Back 1877, Wallis Nash describes the attire of the Indians at the Alsea and Siletz reservations:
[The squaw]... was a woman of medium height, broad, and strongly built, dressed in an old dirty print gown, and with two or three rows of large beads around her neck; and three broad bands of black paint from the corners and middle of the lips to the edges of the chin-bone, and a dab of vermilion on each cheek adorned her face.
He went on:
In cunning, hatred, and revenge, in the specialties of cruelty and the refinements of torture, she has no equal on earth or in Hades.
Though extreme, Steele's sentiments represented
many officers' reactions to Indian women. William E. Waters agreed that
the legendary beauty of Indian women was a myth, noting that he had yet
to see an Indian woman who bore the slightest comparison to Pocahontas.
Rather, he felt, most were homely, not because of inherent features but
because of their lives of drudgery.
While officers criticized Indian men for
supposedly enslaving their women, such treatment, they argued, was an
inevitable
condition of the Indian's savage state. In their eyes society's
treatment
of its women served as an important indicator of its level of
civilization.
In 1881, Suffragists Elizabeth
Cady Stanton, Susan
B. Anthony, and Matilda
Joslyn Gage reflected "The prolonged slavery of women is the
darkest
page in human history." In their book, History of Woman Suffrage
1848-1861,
they wrote:
It is the boast of America and Europe that woman holds a higher position in the world of work under Christianity than under pagandom. Heathen treatment of woman in this respect often points the moral and adorns the tale of returned missionaries, who are apparently forgetful that servile labor of the severest and most degrading character is performed by Christian women in highly Christian countries.
Civilized people pampered women; savage people mistreated them. Most officers agreed with Brig. Gen. Richard Johnson that
the higher the human family rises in the scale of civilization, the more deference is paid to women. Among educated and refined people in America she is queen, and all men bow to her as they should.
Among Indians, the officers found, woman was a
slave.
In her 1989 book, The
Women's History of the World, Rosalind Miles describes the
drudgery
of Indian women's lives:
...Women worldwide [were] saddled with
the
most degraded and disgusting occupations of their society. In the
Arctic,
for instance, women chewed the raw pelts of dead birds to soften them
for
wearing next to the skin. They also cured larger hides to rotting them
till the putrid blubber and hair could be scraped off easily, sousing
them
in urine to clean them, then massaging them with animal brains as
dressing.
To observers, this seemed "The filthiest work in creation." It was
equally
seen to be "work which only women did."
Yet this work was vital to the tribe's
survival.
Without hides, there would be no boots, parkas, trousers, containers
for
food and water, kayaks or tents. None of these, however, have
necessarily
won status and respect for work performed by women.
More unusual were officers who discarded
these images. Some even expressed thinly veiled doubts about non-indian
cultural superiority, asserting that Indian women had advantages over
white
women. In fact, some claimed, the latter should emulate the former.
Even officers who emphasized the drudgery
and degradation of Indian womanhood wrestled with a dilemma: Indian
women
did not despise their lives. Why were these women, living apparently
brutal
and desperate lives, happy? Why did they appear content with endless,
wearisome
servitude, and why did they submit to their fate without complaint?
Admitting
that "a happier, more light-hearted, more contented woman cannot be
found,"
than an Indian woman, Col. Richard Dodge concluded her bliss was due
either
to ignorance of alternatives or to constant work, which kept her from
reflecting
on the horrors of her life. But Lt. Col. Albert Brackett offered a
different
explanation. While the Shoshoni and Ute women he met labored
continually—pitching
and packing tipis, carrying wood and water, cooking, and engaging in
"all
the drudgery of the camp"—he also declared their lives were
"unquestionably
far happier than the do-nothing, thankless, dyspeptic life led by a
majority
of American women." While one might be inclined to pity them for their
lives of hard work, Brackett said, their health and happiness stemmed
from
living the outdoor life and taking plenty of exercise. These practices
constituted the "main points in the pursuit of happiness."
Other officers echoed Brackett's favorable
comparison of Indian women to white-women, particularly in matters of
matrimony
and maternity. In Southwestern tribes some women lived in permanent
villages
and men shared the agricultural work, more closely approximating the
non-indian
division of labor between sexes. Officers less frequently perceived
these
women as slaves and drudges. Beyond that, officers claimed, some
southwestern
Indian women had economic advantages, marital rights, and political
privileges
unknown to white women. Lt. William Woods Averell, for example, allowed
that Navajo chief's wives' "voices were heard in the councils." Cpt.
Bourke
reported that Hopi women not only managed but owned their houses, and
spouses
could not sell household goods without their wives' permission. Even
Steele
spoke highly of Pueblo women as "Creatures... whose dignity would not
suffer
by comparison with some of the queens of civilization." Furthermore, he
believed, unlike white-women who demanded rights but engaged in no
productive
labor, Pueblo women demonstrated that they had "rights all along"
because
they engaged in "manly labor" and so deserved them. He marveled at a
Pueblo
woman who sold pinions on an Albuquerque street corner while juggling
her
two-day-old cradle on her hip. "Such women as these are alone
physically
competent to maintain rights," Steele pronounced.
Outside the Southwest others reported that
Indian women maintained marriage rights unknown to white women. Cpt.
Randolph
Marcy claimed that among the Shawnee and Delaware the marriage contract
was binding only as long as husband and wife wanted it so. If a woman
left
her spouse she was authorized by tribal law to take all the personal
property
she possessed at the time of the marriage, and the spouse had no claim
upon it. Marcy found this practice very just, for it made a woman
somewhat
independent of her spouse and probably deterred spouses from behaving
tyrannically
and abusing their wives.
Dodge believed Indian women were virtually
owned like property, by spouses who could beat, even kill, them with
impunity;
yet, he wrote, "the domestic life of the Indian will bear comparison
with
that of the average civilized communities." Husbands were generally
kind;
wives generally faithful, obedient, and industrious. Moreover, Indian
women
could, according to Dodge, leave one spouse for another and suffer no
social
stigma in the process. Rather than viewing this separation and
remarriage
process as barbarous, he regarded it as beneficial—a practice that
probably
ameliorated the conditions of Indian women. They could simply leave
cruel
spouses for kindlier ones. Civilized women did not have this option, or
at least it was obtained less easily and at greater social cost.
Army officers admired Indian women's
vitality
in childbirth and concluded, though with some hesitation, that the
'Indian
way" of bringing children into the world was preferable to the
"civilized"
way. Admiring their stamina, physical endurance, and capacity to
continue
working right up to, and then almost immediately after, partuition, a
few
perceived Indian women's apparent ease with childbirth as animal-like.
While some through white women should emulate Indian women on this
matter,
others feared it a sign of savagery, an indication they were closer to
primitive nature than to the "refinements" of civilization.
Col. Philippe Régis de Trobiand,
however, declared Indian women's childbirth practices "extraordinar."
To
him, working up to the onset of labor pains and returning to work the
day
after giving birth, was "natural" and appropriate. Civilization, he
complained,
had replaced this natural and easy process with "long torture, medical
attendance, intervention of chloroform, puerperal fever, two weeks in
bed,
30 days in the bedroom, and such precaution." Civilized people created
artificial environments for themselves and their bodies and in the
process,
"physically and morally... corrupted the work of nature." As a result,
white women weakened and often died, while Indian mothers gathered up
their
infants and vigorously went on their way.
William T. Parker, a soldier who later
became
a doctor, also praised Indian women's stamina, especially regarding
"womanly
functions." A great admirer of their "fortitude, perseverance and
unflagging
devotion to womanly duty," particularly maternal duties, Parker
attributed
their ease in childbirth to large hips, "capacious" pelvises, and
robust
conditions. Unfortunately, He added, Indian women were beginning to
consult
non-indian doctors and acquire non-indian methods of childbearing—all
to
their detriment.
From an out-of-door life of activity with plenty of fresh game and wholesome food and clear water, with a healthful tepee for home, the change had been made to log cabins with overheated close air.
The result was deteriorating health and
increasing
numbers of miscarriages and diseases.
Some military men praised women's physical
endurance and capabilities in activities outside of "womanly
functions"—in
horseback riding, hunting, and even warfare. While these men were
scandalized
by white women riding astride mounts, rather than sidesaddle, they
accepted,
even admired, the practice among Indian women. Joseph Sladen thus
rhapsodized
about Apache women as the rode with their long hair dangling down their
backs:
I have seldom seen a prettier picture than those of one of these young women sitting astride a horse and riding like the wind.
Marcy admired Plains women's equestrian
expertise.
Riding with one leg on each side of their horse, they were every bit as
skillful as their men, He claimed. He was notably impressed with two
Comanche
women who lassoed several antelope with "unerring precision" from
horseback.
Indian women in warfare provoked more mixed
responses from officers. Army officers were stung by eastern
humanitarians'
charges that they were brutal, bloodthirsty, ruffians of the border,
and
resented insinuations they purposefully killed women and children. The
officers insisted these deaths were accidental rather than intentional,
and that no one deplored these incidents more than the troopers. Others
argued that Indian women took up arms against soldiers and consequently
became fair game for troopers' bullets.
In defending themselves from critics,
officers
frequently resorted to stereotype. Once a native woman became enraged,
Cpt. R. G. Carter explained, "[n]ot a gleam of pity entered her
feminine
breast. She was a cold-blooded, thirsty vulture, only intent upon her
prey,
as good as the warrior himself." He acknowledged that love and fear for
their children's safety motivated Indian women to pick up arms, and
that
white women would certainly share this instinct. Yet in an Indian
woman,
Carter insisted, maternal instinct partook more of "savage devotion and
instinctive traits of the wild animals." When cornered, she fought with
all the strength of her savage nature and with the "desperation of a
tigress."
Yet other officers openly respected Indian
women who defended their homes and families. During the Gila River
Expedition
of 1857, Col. John Van Duesen du Bois admired a aboriginal woman's
valiant
attempt to carry her wounded spouse off the battlefield and was
sickened
when the troops killed them both. Cochise's sister, a 50-year-old widow
with "strongly marked, unprepossessing features giving evidence of a
strong
will," impressed Sladen. She was, he said, the "presiding genius" of an
Apache outpost overlooking the road to Fort Bowie. While it was unusual
for a woman to have such responsibility, Sladen wrote, Cochise
had great confidence in his sister, and the army officer agreed that
her
"independence and force seemed to justify this faith in her ability."
And
Lt. Davis later recalled that while fighting Apache in 1882, he heard
groans
from a wounded enemy who was firing on troopers. Charging the sharp
shooter's
position, the soldiers discovered an Indian woman, shielding an infant.
She drew her knife and fought the men until they overpowered her and
disarmed
her. She had a bullet-shattered leg, Davis remembered, but did not
utter
a single groan when her leg was amputated without anesthesia. "She
stood
it," he marveled, "without a murmur."
Banning Committee 1876 Investigates Immorality at Frontier Army Posts
Officers, then, found admirable qualities
in the lives and characters of Indian women; some suggested that Indian
women lived healthier lives and had more rights, powers, and
protections
than white women. In addition, beyond making such generalizations about
them, a few officers became friends, perhaps even intimates, with
individual
Indian women. The nature and frequency of these friendships, love
affairs,
or even sexual encounters is difficult to ascertain, however. Some men
discussed friendships with Indian women but declined to elaborate on
their
level of intimacy, being exceedingly discreet about sexual matters.
Furthermore,
miscegenation was not condoned, and officers were not inclined to
publicize
any personal acquaintance with it.
There is evidence, however, that army
officers
and Indian women had romantic as well as sexual entanglements, although
most official documents limit their remarks to these matters to
enlisted
men.
There was, for instance, an incident
concerning
the beautiful Indian maid and young Lt. H. H. Garber. On duty at Fort
Hoskins
near Kings Valley, he became acquainted with her in the early spring of
1850. She was soon visiting the reputedly "very handsome" officer in
his
quarters and then moving in, apparently tolerated by fellow officers
until
her parents complained, not so much on moral grounds as they needed her
at home. Hoping to put an end to the affair, Cpt.
Christopher Colon Augur sent Garber to Fort Vancouver to cool
off,
but reckoned without the persistence of the young squaw who walked all
the way to the fort on the Columbia to rejoin her lover. Garber was
returned
to Fort Hoskins and brought before Augur for a dressing down and a
warning
to stop seeing her. This was supposed to end the matter but the Indian
maid was again discovered in the lieutenant's rooms. Again sent for by
Augur, tempers flared on both sides and Garber made some insubordinate
remarks. He was sentenced to six months in the guardhouse but died of
unstated
causes on October 12, 1859. He was buried in the Kings
Valley Cemetery, his grave identified only by the regular army
marker for the time. Then his fellow soldiers contributed funds for a
marble
marker which was still standing in 1965. Ironically, as though pointing
up his ill luck his name is misspelled.
Congress, disturbed over reports of
miscegenation
on the military frontier, convened the Banning Committee in 1876, to
investigate
the problem of "immorality" at frontier army posts. The committee
assumed
the problem existed between enlisted men and Indian women and remained
silent on officers.
Exceptions to this official silence
concerned
officers who shamefully cavorted with prostitutes (White woman,
Mexican,
or Indian) in the presence of enlisted men and were consequently
court-martialled.
Officials preferred, however, to discourage documentation of such
liaisons
whenever possible. Cpt. Nicholas Nodt finally succeeded, after a
four-year
effort, in reporting an incident at Fort
Fauntleroy that involved officers' "favorite squaws." According
to historian Anne Butler, officers at that post kept Navajo mistresses
as a matter of course, and their commanding officer not only knew about
the relationships but used the women as emissaries to others in their
tribe.
Perhaps the most infamous officer-Indian
sexual relationship was the rumored affair between Lt. Col. George
Armstrong Custer (1839-1876) and a Cheyenne woman named
Monasetah.
Retired Cpt. Frederick Benteen of the 7th Cavalry, who despised Custer,
claimed that, following the Battle of Washita, Custer invited officers
"desiring to avail themselves of the services of a captured squaw to
come
to the squaw Round Up Corral, and select one!" Custer, Benteen charged,
took first choice, Monasetah, and lived with her during the winter and
spring of 1868 and 1869. Benteen also maintained that army surgeon
Renick
had "seen him not only sleeping with that Indian girl all winter long,
but [had] seen him many times in the act of copulating with her."
Benteen"s
obvious disregard for Custer, whom he labeled an "S.O.B... murderer,
thief,
and liar," certainly undermined his objectivity and perhaps even his
reliability
on this matter. Since many 19th Century men maintained, at least in
public
statements, that sexual relations with Indian women degraded
non-indians,
Benteen may have intended to slander Custer's memory by making these
accusations.
However, whether or not Custer and Monasetah were actually lovers,
rumors
as this one demonstrate such entanglements were not considered
impossible.
Moreover, the potential for sexual intimacy
between these men and women was clearly an issue of concern between
officers
and their wives. Several men mentioned Indian women in letters home,
quickly
adding that they had no interest in taking them as lovers. Lt.
E. O. C. Ord, writing to his wife from Fort
Walla Walla, Washington Territory, in 1858, said,
"...tell Mrs. Hardie the captain is looking extremely youthful and when any good looking squaws come along he looked toward them and sighs—for home... remember if Mrs. Hardie takes this too hard—tell her Hardie is as anxious to get home—home, home! as your affectionate and devoted husband."
Admiring the Crow at Fort
Phil Kearney, Col. Luther Bradley wrote his Fiancé that
"some of the women were even good looking." He hastened to add that
such
attractiveness was rare and that she "need not fear my falling in love
with any of them, they are not my style." Cpt. Albert Barnitz also
reassured
his wife that he would not "fall in love with any of their dirty little
squaws," referring to Cheyenne and Arapahoe. In a demonstration of his
constancy, he claimed that, while he was at the 1867 Council at
Medicine
Lodge, Kansas, an Arapahoe brought an Indian maid to be his companion
for
the night. Although she "was elegantly ornamented with vermilion, and
seemed
to have been especially gotten up for the occasion," Barnitz refused
the
offer. He showed the Arapahoe a picture of his wife and told him one
squaw
was enough.
Time and again officers replayed, in letters
and memoirs, Barnitz's scenario of Indian men offering Indian women to
officers, who firmly, though graciously, refused, thus maintaining the
highest moral standards. Some admitted they found Indian women
tempting,
but resisted either because they could not quite overcome their
scruples
about mixing with Indians, or they did not want to risk alienating
wives
back home. Among the captives of the 1857
Gila River Expedition, Col. John du Bois was attracted to one
woman—a
Princes, of course. Gracefully clothed in buckskin, with a sweet voice,
curling lip, flashing eyes, and small hands and feet, she was "haughty
as an empress receiving homage... By Jove—I could marry such a
wildcat,"
he exclaimed, "if she lived on 5th Avenue and owned half a county."
Whether
he pursued a relationship with her, he did not say, although he
commented,
"On it that the morals of the captives are not irreproachable."
At least one officer acknowledged that
Indian
women took advantage of officers' attentions and sentimental or
romantic
inclinations. After their own families were wiped out by war, several
Apache
women, according to Davis, "practically adopted" army officers. A
seven-year-old
Indian girl, with her mother's encouragement, became one of the
officer's
"special protéegée," acquiring finery at his expense:
These romantic friendships, Davis lamented, should have had the proper romantic ending—when the grateful Indian girl throws herself before the leveled rifles, a la Cpt. John Smith. But alas and alack! When the hostiles went out in the spring of 1885 the girl and the women went with them, seemingly not caring a trooper's damn whether I was filled full of lead or not.
Officers' comments about women emphasized
the romantic and ignored the more sordid implications of Benteen's
charges
against Custer. Most maintained, in public statements, that a sexual
relationship
or a marriage between savagery and civilization threatened the latter.
While the Indian women would be elevated by the match, the white man
would
be lowered. One officer argued that white men were "naturally" demeaned
by such liaisons because their personal cleanliness suffered, their
clothing
turned ragged, their self-respect was degraded, and they became
indifferent
to civilized life. "The moral and intellectual level of these bipeds
(savages
by choice)," de Trobiand maintained, "is more that of a brute than a
civilized
man." Non-indian officials treated their Indian women like servants,
did
not communicate with them since neither spoke the other's language, and
had relationships "more bestial than human."
If marriage or public acknowledgement of
sexual mingling with Indian women was out of the question for officers,
however, romance was not. In his novel, An Apache princess, Cpt.
Charles
King examined this possibility. Princess Natzie—a "theoretical heathen,
but a practical Christian"—fell in love with pale, genteel Lt. Neil
Blakely.
In Pocahontas-like fashion, for she saved his life, but then learned
that
her love for Blakely was unrequited, for he loved the captain's
Eastern-educated
daughter, Angela. While the genteel Blakely preferred hunting
butterflies
to drinking and gambling, his army friends believed he encouraged
Natzie's
attention in an ungentlemanly way. "Even women who could not find it
possible
to speak of her probable relations with Neil Blakely," King
romanticized,
"dwelt much in thought and word upon her superb devotion and her
generosity.
That he had "encouraged her passionate and almost savage love for him,
there were few to doubt." As King's novel demonstrates, an Apache
princess
was a suitable companion for a frontier flirtation and even a
passionate
affair. But, in the end, confirming the impossibility of any permanent
commitment between an officer and an Indian, Blakeley married Angela,
and
Natzie married a Chiracahua
warrior.
King’s fiction mirrored frontier reality.
Though rare, such romances did occur. Officers' accounts, while vague
about
the nature of these relationships, revealed they were warm and of some
consequence. Marriages, of course, were almost unknown, although Lt. D.
H. Rucker of the First Dragoons married a "civilized" Cherokee woman.
For
most, the idea of marriage apparently was not seriously entertained.
While never destined to achieve the
respectability
or sanctity of marriage, these relationships seemed to indicate that,
if
only for a short time, officers and Indian women could attain a level
of
communication, understanding, and affection that transcended concerns
of
savagery and civilization, of occupying army and overpowered the
indigenous
people. If one cuts through the imagery of hackneyed princess
stereotypes,
one can find indications of genuine human involvement.
For example, a Yuma beauty the soldiers
named "Rose of the Colorado," charmed Lt. Thomas W. Sweeny. She had,
according
to Sweeny, beautiful black, dazzling eyes. Her face was soft and more
intelligent,
he believed, than any Indian faces he had ever seen. But most
impressive
to Sweeny was "her form, which was almost nude, was truly magnificent,
and would have been a glory to a young sculptor." Clearly attracted to
her, Sweeny approached and, in time, they became friends. In one
touching
exchange, the Yuma woman asked Sweeny if white women were beautiful. He
answered they were, but assured her she was every bit as handsome,
although
white men did not like white women who painted themselves. Being
painted,
she looked rather sad at this and asked Sweeny if he felt the same way.
He gently told her, it "is not wrong in you... for it is the practice
of
your people," but he added, "..believe me, you would look much
handsomer
without it."
Similar warmth and affection characterized
William Woods Averell's relationship with Ah-tlan-tiz-pa, a Navajo,
who,
he said, followed him into Fort
Defiance, New Mexico Territory (1850-1912). He found her
"undoubtedly
the prettiest Navajo woman in the country." Averell admitted only that
she was friendly and valuable to the army post, but it appears his
interest
in Ah-tlan-tiz-pa was more than professional. Upon hearing that he was
wounded during the Navajo War, Averell related, Ah-tlan-tiz-pa ran into
his tent and threw herself on the ground. "It was not until repeated
assurances
that I was alive and not fatally hurt that she partly raised herself
and
crept toward my bed." He made arrangements for her to freely enter the
garrison and, "so, to borrow the idiom of our ancient friend, J.
Fenimore
Cooper, the Indian maid occasionally brought the breezy vigor of the
pinon-clad
mountains and the ruddy glow of savage life, unfettered by any
conventionalities,
into the quiet and alive cabin of the wounded paleface." Averell had
several
lovers during his stay in the Southwest, and Ah-tlan-tiz-pa was
probably
among them. The Navajo woman clearly demonstrated considerable feeling
for the officer, and the relationship was of some import to both.
The majority of officers uncritically
adopted
the myths and stereotypes that dominated Americans' ideas about Indian
women. Yet a significant number of army officers in the
trans-Mississippi
West discovered that these stereotypes did not adequately describe the
lives and experiences of Indian women. While they never abandoned their
basic assumptions about savagery and civilization, they believed Indian
women possessed admirable qualities and characteristics; these beliefs
were grounded in reality rather than in the fanciful
Pocahontas-princess
image. These men discovered that Indian women had rights unknown to
white-women,
and, in praising Indian women, they conversely criticized their own
culture's
treatment of women, its institution of marriage, and its methods of
childbirth.
Furthermore, a few officers demonstrated
a capacity to penetrate beyond notions of civilization and savagery,
conqueror
and conquered, to achieve close, perhaps even intimate, friendships
with
individual Indian women, without fully abandoning these notions or even
experiencing an erosion of their potency. Although officers resorted to
princess mythology in their accounts of these friendships, the use of
princess
symbols does not necessarily invalidate the friendships or emotional
involvements.
In a culture that frowned upon racial mixing, perhaps these myths
provided
the only acceptable means by which such men could comfortably write
about
romance with Indian women. In addition, by relating their interactions
with these women, officers conveyed some sense of the Indians'
curiosity
about non-indian culture, their generosity of spirit, devotion to
family,
courage under fire, and capacity for love, friendship, compassion, and
forgiveness.
The result was that officers developed a
more humanized view of Indians through examination of women. Why would
women more than men elicit these reactions from officers? The officers
may have been more inclined to see all women, regardless of race or
culture,
as more approachable, more emotional, and less inscrutable than men.
Also,
they defined Indian women in terms of their relations with
others—husbands,
children, the officers themselves—which reinforced concepts of the
Indians
as human. Further, although some women took up arms to defend home and
family, officers did not seem to perceive them as the enemy, but
believed
their spouses, brothers, and fathers most directly threatened them.
Finally,
officers probably saw Indian women as more easily redeemed for
civilization.
Army men most likely accepted their culture's assumptions that white
women
were a civilizing influence on the frontier and perhaps assumed Indian
women could play the same "gentle tamer" role in their own cultures.
Attitudes such as these, however,
demonstrating
some change in perception based on experiences with actual Indian
women,
did not alter officers' actions. To acknowledge Indian women's humanity
and their personal relationships with individuals could make their
tasks
as soldiers even more complicated, or even render them ineffective. For
most officers, then, Indians remained, in the final analysis, inferior
beings who obstructed civilization's advance across the continent. The
officers' ultimate purpose was not to understand, communicate, and care
for Indians but to clear the countryside of these obstacles—through
peaceful
means, if possible, through violent means, if necessary.
In the East such groups as the Indian Aid
Association wanted no more Indian blood on American hands. Others were
just as certain that God sent Americans to destroy Indian foes like
Israelites
of old. Whites gradually elevated the role of the Almighty in the
Indian
demise to that of a force working through the relentless principles of
Darwinism.
Custer and the Seventh's Little Queers (1868-1878)
Reviews of military accounts during the frontier era reveal few instances of soldiers being prosecuted for sodomy. This was not because sodomy was rarely practiced; the military brass chose to disguise such situations rather than admit that they occurred within a military post. This allowed the military to prevent such changes from going on the public record, reflecting both contemporary prejudice and reticence upon the part of the military to acknowledge that such situations existed. In the 1890s, an infantryman was charged in private military correspondence with the "sin of Oscar Wilde"; however, he was publicly drummed out of the 24th colored infantry on unrelated charges.
Only when sodomy became publicly evident
did the military find it necessary to enact an equally public response.
The 1878 death of a 7th Cavalry laundress caused a sensation that was
telegraphed
from New York to San Francisco. After ten years of loyal service with
the
Cavalry, the wife of Cpl. John Noonan was discovered to be a man.
Because
she was a popular employee, the exposure of her identity revealed an
extraordinary
series of homosexual relationships among cavalrymen on one of the most
well-known military posts, George
Custer's 7th Cavalry.
She was a New Mexican teamster that 7th
Cavalry Cpt. Lewis McClean Hamilton met on the streets of Leavenworth
City,
Kansas, in 1868. "Their recognition was mutual," a confidant later
recalled.
In order to have a relationship, Hamilton brought her into his employ
under
the guise of a military laundress, appointing her to his company,
Company
A military laundresses served at the captain's prerogative, and the
bullwhacker-turned-laundress
faithfully followed Hamilton until his death eight months later in the
Battle of Washita in November 1868.
The bullet that pierced Hamilton's heart
that morning left behind an unusual widow. Remarkably, she remained in
military employ. Her resolve in the matter is admirable, for in
addition
to developing a growing reputation as a superb laundress, she became
known
as a sometimes nurse, emergency midwife, excellent cook, and tailor. Elizabeth
Bacon Custer (1842-1933), wife of Lt. Gen. George Custer,
employed
her in the early 1870s. She recalled that "when she brought the linen
home,
it was fluted and frilled so daintily that I considered her a treasure.
She always came at night, and when I went out to pay her she was very
shy,
and kept a veil pinned about the lower part of her face." All of these
domestic skills contributed financially to the laundress’s existing
income
and indicate that she was a very strong-willed and resourceful person.
She was also very popular within social worlds of military society.
Elizabeth
Custer remembered her presence at military balls, wheeling about the
barracks
floor dressed in "pink tarletan and false curls, and not withstanding
her
height and colossal anatomy, she has constant partners."
Following Hamilton's death, the popular
widow eventually married three more times. While the first two husbands
deserted the Cavalry, Her third and final marriage was successful and
endured.
With the transfer of the 7th Cavalry to
Fort Abraham Lincoln, Dakota Territory, in 1873, came Pvt. John
Noonan, Company L. His commitment to professional soldiering, an
"excellent
character," and subsequent rise from private to sergeant showed Noonan
to have been a superb soldier. His reputation was further enhanced by
assignments
as orderly to the Custer command. In about 1874, "Colonel Tom's own
man,"
as Ms. Custer referred to Noonan, possessed sufficient merit to
officially
marry Ms. Noonan. Noonan reenlisted in January 1877, and by the
following
year had again worked his way up to the rank of corporal.
When his wife died on October 30, 1878,
Noonan was on escort duty over 300 miles away. The success of her
disguise
had been thorough; the laundress who volunteered to prepare the body
for
burial was quite surprised, emerging from her duties shouting, "She's
got
balls as big as a bull; She's a man!" The news rapidly spread and the
surrounding
community was "plunged into a pleasurable curiosity to know the
particulars."
News of the "unnatural union and apparel" was telegraphed to newspapers
from coast to coast. The accuracy of these sensational stories was
confirmed
by the official report of post surgeon W. D. Wolverton, who "found the
body to be that of a fully developed male in all that makes the
difference
in sex, without any abnormal condition that would cause a doubt on the
subject."
The enormous public attention paid to this
matter led not only to Noonan's dishonorable discharge, but because of
the public nature of his trespass against social convention and
military
"honor," it exacted an equally public punishment. Commanding Officer
Sturgis
wrote on November 23, 1878, that "if there is any law by which this man
could be sent to the penitentiary I would respectfully suggest that it
be called into requisition in his case." Military brass concurred and
Sturgis
was "instructed to bring the case to attention of the US District
Attorney."
However, Noonan committed suicide before prosecution could continue. He
died in the company stables at the age of 30 on November 30, 1878. His
death was noted by a local newspaper to have "relieved the regiment of
the odium which the man's presence had cast them."
While Ms. Noonan had successfully eluded
detection for some ten years, at least one officer was aware of her
disguise.
First Lt. Edward Settle Godfrey noted in 1868 that she was "tall and
angular
and had a coarse voice," and that "a stiff breeze whisked the veil off
her face and revealed a bearded chin." Godfrey's suspicions were
confirmed
by Hamilton, who told him "the story of her employment." Until the news
became public a decade later, Godfrey never spoke of the matter,
believing
discretion the better part of honor. The principles of decorum that
ultimately
destroyed John Noonan had conversely served to protect his wife's
identity
prior to her death.
Chapter 42: Battle of Hungry Hill 1855
On October 31 a party of Rogues near Leland,
ambushed Cpt. Smith and his regulars in an all-day fight known
variously
as the Battle of Bloody Springs, Grave Creek Hills, or Hungry
Hill. With inferior smooth-bore, short-range musketoons that
errantly
fired heavy, round bullets, the troops barely escaped the better-armed
Indians, who broke off action on November 1 after a four-hour fight in
which 15 Indians and 31 whites were killed.
On December 2, in another theater of
operation,
the noncombatant Cow Creek Umpquas were defeated at Deer Creek. On
Christmas
day, troops were especially active, as though expecting victory to
celebrate
the occasion. On that day Jake's tribe from Butte Creek were fired on
without
warning while they were encamped along Little Butte Creek, an Upper
Rogue
tributary. A number were murdered, and the rest captured or dispersed.
Another camp four miles north of Rogue River was also fired upon. When
the shooting ended, a number of Indians were murdered, and 20 were
captured.
Five days before the new year arrived, soldiers attacked part of old
Tyee
John's tribe east of Williams Creek, killing three warriors and putting
others to flight. Another tribe sought shelter in miners' cabins at the
forks of the Applegate
and eluded a party of potential attackers.
The 314 Indians camped at Fort Lane and
the 300 under an agent on the Umpqua were scarcely better off than
those
continuing the fight. Lacking food, clothing, and shelter, they
suffered
from malnutrition, tuberculosis, and measles.
Palmer hoped to get them removed to the
Siletz and Grand Ronde reservations. Before he could move defeated
Indians
under his control, combatant Umpqua attacked squatters' cabins in
Douglas
County in early December, stealing and killing livestock.
In the following week well-armed volunteers
marched unsuccessfully to the Applegate, where they could not return
the
Indians' fire in an attack because the mules carrying their ammunition
and a Howitzer had fallen off a cliff. The mules had drowned. Tyee
John's
Army escaped from a miners' cabin near the forks of the Applegate,
where
troops had pinned them down. On the night of January 4, 1856, before
ammunition
and a Howitzer replacement reached the besiegers, the natives escaped,
after exchanging some shots. On January 21, when fired at by reinforced
volunteers on Murphy Creek, they returned the fire and moved into the
mountains.
Palmer and Wool Take "Soft Line" on Indian Policy
That January, the Oregon territorial legislature petitioned for Palmer's removal because he did not advocate an Indian extermination policy. It also asked for the recall of Gen. John Ellis Wool (1784-1869), who commanded the Department of the Pacific with headquarters in Benicia, California. Wool’s policies also clashed with those of officials and other citizens of Oregon Territory and Washington Territory (1853-1889) who believed the general favored a soft line against Indians. When Palmer was to be removed in August 1856, and replaced by Absalom F. Hedges, who served until May 1, 1857, Tyee Sam, puzzled by the rapid shifts in leadership, remarked,
With us [unlike you] we are born chiefs; once a chief we are a chief for life.
Umpqua, Molalla And Calapooya Removed to Grand Ronde 1856
After signing treaties with many of the tribes in Western Oregon, Palmer developed a plan to relocate some of the Indian bands and tribes on Grand Ronde Reservation in Polk and Yamhill counties. In a letter to Commissioner Manypenny dated January 21, 1856, Palmer wrote:
At least one section of land should be secured in the neighborhood of the Grand Ronde for the tribes included in each of the following treaties, to wit: Calapooya, Molalla and Clackama, Umpqua and Calapooya confederated with Molalla, and northern coast tribes, and the friendly bands of the Rogue River Valley, treated with on January 10, 1855 and November 19, 1854.
Later testimony given to Oliver Applegate in 1905 by Peter Chafean, a member of the Wapato Lake band of Calapooya, verifies that Palmer's plan was implemented under the treaties soon after the reservation was established, as did the Umpqua, and their leader Solomon Riggs, the Shasta, and Rogue River from farther south. He stated,
There was a few stragglers of other tribes too that came in, Klickitat, Wasco, Paiute, Klamath, and Moat was, but they belonged on the other side of the Cascade Mountains and were not under our treaties.
By the second week of February nearly 500
Indians—Umpqua, Molalla, and Calapooya—had reached the Grand Ronde.
Four
hundred others trekked the long distance from Table Rock to the Grand
Ronde
through snowy countryside.
According to Indian census, the Umpqua and
Kahla of the Umpqua Valley, all the Willamette Valley bands and Tyee
Sam's
band of Rogue River all permanently resided on the Grand Ronde
reservation.
Sam's band contained people from both the Shasta and Takelma. Parties
to
the treaty of September 10, 1854, and November 15, 1854, this was the
only
group which upheld the early promise of peace. As a result, they were
removed
to Grand Ronde. The rest of the Upper Rogue Siletz Agency, after the
wars
in Southern Oregon.
Palmer's plan to relocate "the northern
coast tribes" on the Grand Ronde Reservation, never officially
happened.
Although a number of requests were made by palmer and various Indian
agents,
the Salmon River, Clatsop, Nestucca, Tillamook and Nehalem bands were
allowed
to remain on their homeland for many years. During that time, they
traveled
often to Grand Ronde to trade. In 1872, the Indian agent at Grand Ronde
wrote the secretary of interior about these people. He stated:
There are five tribes of Indians living on the extremity of this reserve, to wit: Salmon River, Clatsop, Nestucca, Tillamook and Nehalem, who subsist entirely by hunting and fishing. There has been no treaty made by them, and it is rare that they leave their grounds. They are now anxious to participate in the advantages enjoyed by other Indians, and through their chief, have petitioned for land; also, that their children may receive the advantages of our school.
In 1883, Patrick B. Sinnott, Grand Ronde agent, wrote in his annual report:
I would respectfully call the attention of the department to the verified petition of the Indians located the Bureau of Indian Affairs under the date August 11, 1876, asking that they be attached to and form part of the Grand Ronde Reservation. When these Indians were moved to Salmon River from Nestucca by commissioner Simpson, and as an incentive to their removal, he promised them the benefit of the school at this agency; that they were to have the same privileges of the saw and grist mills as the Indians located here; that they were to have their troubles settled here by the same laws that govern the Indians of this agency; and that efforts would be made to have the Salmon River country attached to and form part of the Grand Ronde Reservation. These promises were made before their consent was obtained to their removal to their present location. The reasons calling forth these petitions are: first, their location at the mouth of the Salmon River is but six or eight hours journey from Grand Ronde over a good wagon road, while to reach Siletz Agency they have no road or trail, but two days journey, the greater part of which they have to cross Siletz Bay and up the Siletz River and during the winter is very perilous in an open canoe. Second, they have, since the establishment of this agency, been accustomed to visiting here, are acquainted and intermarried with the Indians at Grand Ronde, and have to come here to obtain supplies and find a market for their products. The only road leading in and out to Salmon River is through Grand Ronde agency, where the Nestucca, Salmon River, and Tillamook Indians are located. Under the circumstances their wishes are reasonable, and I see no reason why the promises made by the government should not be fulfilled.
Over on the coast, as word spread northward of the Indian-troop and miner-troop clashes on the Rogue, the gold seekers fled their sluices on Whiskey Run to Empire City on Coos Bay, abandoning forts there when Tututni, Chetco, and Lower Coquille seemed restrained. Although the Chetco retreated to the mountains, the Lower Coquille held out against the whites. They were smarting from the loss of the 15 warriors murdered and the women and children captured by volunteers the previous spring. On October 21, 1855, after the Lower Coquille burned a settler's cabin, troops organized the Coquille guard. Under such pressures the Lower Coquille agreed to follow the directions of David Hall, who was subagent under Ben Wright, and reluctantly moved onto a temporary reservation at Port Orford. They remembered, no doubt, the Casey expedition of November 1851, and the massacre of the Nasoma in 1854.
Agent Benjamin Wright Murdered and Eaten Near Gold Beach
In November and December of 1855, the
Coquille
guard marched up- and downriver from its headquarters at Fort Kitchen,
skirmishing with Indians. They murdered four Indians and hung another.
After agent Wright had ridden into the camp of the Coquille guard on
Christmas
Eve, ordering them to disperse, they reluctantly disbanded in late
January
1856. Near dawn on the night of February 22, when most miners along the
beaches from Cape Sebastian to Euchre Creek had gathered at Gold Beach
to celebrate George Washington’s birthday, Roguess struck the camp of
another
volunteer outfit, the Gold Beach guard, killing nine of its 14 men.
They
also burned every building that they could find and then fanned out to
continue their pillage. Six miles up the coast from Gold Beach at
Elizabethtown,
they killed a German immigrant and his three sons and captured his wife
and two daughters, who were later ransomed. At a cabin on the treaty
grounds,
where the guard was located, Enos, a half-blood Indian from back East
and
a former Frémont guide, was reportedly tipped off by Ben
Wright's
common law wife, Chetco
Jennie (Oscharwasha), and he laid Wright low with an axe. In
their
tradition, the Rogues ate his heart and mutilated his body as though in
retribution for his Modoc (Moatolni) killings.

In his book, Oregon There and Back 1877,
railroad magnate Wallis Nash, who failed to mention Chetco Jennie was
agent
Wright's wife, observed:
Chetco Jennie had taken a leading part in
the massacre of [Ben Wright], the Indian agent. [Kit] Abbey asked her
if
it was true that she and her people had murdered the man, cut out his
heart,
and had cooked and eaten it.
"Yes," said she; "he was a very good man,
and a brave."
"Then why treat him so?" he asked.
"Because," said she, "we knew that if we
ate his heart we should get his courage and his goodness too."
They also killed an officer of the Gold
Beach guard and 23 other non-indians. The party goers took
refuge
in a half-built structure, Fort Miner, on the north bank of the Rogue
near
its mouth, where the women helped their men to melt lead and pour Minie
balls.
In hills east of Fort Miner, Enos harangued
warriors to continue their attacks. Unable to take the offensive, the
Rogues
still managed to keep the non-indians at bay. Indians as far south as
the
Tolowa joined in the uprising, making lines of communication with
California
difficult for their non-indian aggressors. As troops moved north from
California
and south from Fort Vancouver to converge on their quarry, Rogues in
sand
dunes on the south bank of Pistol River ambushed volunteers from
Crescent
City, California, who were pushing ahead of the regulars on their way
north.
Back at Fort Miner white women and children were removed by schooner as
most of their men remained with the regulars in hopes of annihilating
their
basket weaving foe.
With spring, 1856, the Indians of the Rogue
River Valley, joined by others from the coast, formed a stronghold near
the junction of the Rogue and Illinois rivers. There on March 19, after
surviving the winter on such food as oxen taken from non-indians, the
Chastacosta
lost five warriors in a skirmish with Cpt. C. C. Augur and regulars
from
Fort Orford. On the 22nd the Rogues exchanged fire with troops of Cpt.
A. J. Smith from Fort Lane, who were coming to rendezvous at the
Illinois
with those of Augur and Col. Robert Buchanan moving up from the south.
In fighting Smith's troops, the Indians suffered two casualties. As the
Indians up Rogue River discovered troops moving to meet them, they
returned
fire and fled. In close combat five of their number were slaughtered,
and
three others were drowned attempting to flee in a canoe. When the three
military units failed to link up for a showdown against their red
skinned
foe, their troops disengaged and marched down to the coast.
As soldiers scoured Rogue River Valley,
many Lower Coquilles left their temporary reservation at Port Orford.
For
the next month the Rogues moved about their valley, and some harassed
non-indians
beyond its confines. On April 27, under a heavy fog, Indians between
Big
and Little Meadows at the Big Bend of Rogue River (near Illahee) were
surprised
when attacked by volunteers concealed in brush across the river. From
behind
rocks and trees Indian troops returned the fire as women and children
ran
for cover. Reinforced, the volunteers continued the massacre until
evening.
When the firing ceased, over 20 Indians lay dead. Several times during
the fight they had vainly sued for peace. On the next day, April 28,
they
fought for three hours, losing two of their number. The soldiers
disengaged.
The Indians' request for peace was
eventually
accepted and a treaty council arranged. On May 15, Chetco and Rogue
chiefs
parleyed with Buchanan, who found them at Oak Flat on the Illinois.
They
agreed to negotiate there at council grounds surrounded by snow-covered
mountains. When preliminary discussions were concluded, the Rogue
chiefs,
George and Limpy, met Buchanan on May 19 at the council grounds. On May
21 and 22, the chiefs were asked in council to surrender their arms and
to assemble their people within the week at the meadows at Big Bend.
Tyee
John had expressed a willingness to cease fighting, but not to leave
his
homeland for the Siletz. Defiantly he addressed Buchanan:
You are a great chief; So am I. This is my country. I was in it when these large trees were very small not higher than my head. My heart is sick with fighting, but I want to live in my country. If the white people are willing, I will go back to Deer Creek and live among them as I used to do; they can visit my camp, and I will visit theirs; but I will not lay down my arms and go with you on the reserve. I will fight. Goodbye.
Indians Attacked on Way to Council Grounds
A detachment of infantry from Fort Lane under Smith marched upriver to receive the surrendering Indians at the Big Bend. Even getting to the council grounds was hazardous for the remaining Indians. One peace party who made their way there by canoe was raked by gunfire from reinforcing troops. Others were also fired upon as they hurried along trails.
Tyee John Attacks Soldiers May 26, 1856
In Tyee George's camp, where Applegate, Galice, and Cow Creek survivors prepared for the May 26 meeting, Indians desperate to free themselves from "white blight," plotted to attack the soldiers. John reportedly instigated the move. Some climbed steep slopes to attack, and other tauntingly dangled ropes in front of their palefaced foe, emulating the way whites hanged Indians. About an hour before noon they charged the ridge, only to be repulsed. From positions atop hills they kept up a withering day-long crossfire on Smith's company, killing four troops and wounding 16 others. The Indians continued firing until after dark. After a four-hour lull, they resumed the attack at daylight, continuing it until late afternoon. After several futile thrusts, the Rogues were repulsed to the riverbank and forced to surrender. The arrival of Augur's troops had sped their defeat.
Chiefs George and Limpy Surrender May 29, 1856
Chiefs George and Limpy surrendered May 29 at Big Bend. For several days Palmer conferred with the commanders-in-chief as Indians straggled in and soldiers flushed others from the hills. Later one company burned a Chastacosta village, murdering four men fishing. Others were murdered or captured as troops sought to tighten their net. Tyee John escaped that snare. His actions confirmed his defiant words to Buchanan.
Prisoners of War Force Marched to Siletz Reservation June 10, 1856
In hot summer weather on the 10th of
June,
about 242 Rogue River captives set out with soldiers for Port Orford.
Moving
out, they wept and wailed at being forced to leave their sacred
homelands
without their tools and other properties, to live, die, and be buried
in
a hostile, strange new land. Although Palmer believed that the
remoteness
of their destination, the Coast Reservation, would help protect them
from
non-indians, there was no assurance of protection from the
brokenhearted
natives of that place. At Port Orford, Enos unsuccessfully tried to
stir
them to resist. On June 20, about 600 Indians embarked on the northern
journey aboard the steamer Columbia. Because Tyee John had refused to
surrender
his arms in May, he was the last commander of the Rogues to come in,
joining
his tribesmen in surrender near Port Orford on June 29. As an added
indignity
he and over 200 others were forced to walk 125 miles up the coast to
the
reservation. A steamer carrying nearly another 600 Indians had sailed
without
him. This experience did not break Tyee John's spirit. In May 1858,
because
authorities believed he had received emissaries from Tyee Sam to plot a
general uprising, he and his son were sent to Fort
Vancouver. From there they were sent for incarceration to the Presidio
at San Francisco, where the army detained and indoctrinated
many
recalcitrant Indians.
Rogue River John and his son Adam are
thought
to have been the first Indians detained from punishment by the military
at its installations in the San Francisco Bay area. The two were most
likely
confined in the guardhouse at the Presidio. Years later it was common
practice
for the army to take "difficult" Indians from their ancestral homelands
for incarceration at Alcatraz. In 1858 the Presidio had the only
guardhouse
in the bay area and a garrison to supply the daily guard. At Alcatraz
only
an army engineer and a civilian labor force constructed the first set
of
fortification. The island was not garrisoned until December 1859, when
barracks and officers' quarters were erected. John and Adam were
released
to the commanding officer of the Presidio, not to the commander of the
island. When returned, John and Adam went to the Grand Ronde (although
when they were sent from Oregon five years before they had been on the
Siletz). On the Grand Ronde they served as "model Indians," exerting
influence
over other Indians to remain on the reservation.
The Indians of Southwestern Oregon had not
been completely exterminated as some sinister whites had hoped. Yet
warring
and peaceful Indians alike had failed to hold their homelands
inviolate.
Abandoning large areas of ancestral lands, Indians of the Upper Umpqua
were on the Grand Ronde Reservation along with those of the Willamette.
Those of the southern coast and Rogue River Valley were on both the
Grand
Ronde and Siletz reservations. There was little chance that the
captives
could successfully challenge the non-indian settlers and regain their
lost
lands.
Chapter 43: Klamath Basin
East of Oregon's Cascade Range stretch
the
lava plains and the desert, a land scorching in summer and so cold in
winter
that ranchers have trouble keeping a hole chopped in the river ice
where
their cattle can drink. Scanty precipitation totals only eight to 12
inches
per year—or so it is today. But go back to the last ice age and the
now-dry
basins from Central Oregon to Southeastern California held lakes.
Toward the end of that period small caves
above the lakes sheltered men. Their tools have been found dating from
at least 13,000 years ago and possibly longer: stone knives, projectile
points, scrapers used in tanning hides, and stones for grinding seeds
and
roots. The tools indicate that these early men used a wide variety of
resources,
exploiting all that their environment permitted according to season and
to type of habitat, whether the scattered lakes and wetlands or the
grasslands
and pine forests. To do so, they developed a great variety of tools and
techniques which changed through the millennia as the climate and the
land
itself changed.
Evidence of this comes from several natural
shelters eroded at the base of cliffs: Fort
Rock, Table Rock, Cougar Mountain, Connley Caves, Medicine Rock
Cave, and others. Each offered a good place to live or camp, and each
had
protected the evidence of man's presence better than is true out in the
open. Even so, only a glimpse of the human past in this vast region is
possible from the skimpy traces detectable today.

For example, deposits dated 8,000 to 12,000
years old in one of the caves at Cougar Mountain held an abundance of
scrapers
for skinning and preparing hides, whereas manos, metates, and mortars
dominated
in deposits 3,000 to 5,000 years old within the same cave. Perhaps the
earlier men had more animals available, or perhaps they simply used the
little cave primarily as a hunting camp. In a similar way, the grinding
stones of the later men may point to an increased dependence on plant
foods,
or simply an increased preparation of seeds and roots by grinding and
pulverizing.
At several sites where preservation is good,
a lack of scrapers and knives large enough for butchering suggests that
the people were adapted to hunting only small animals for food, at
least
at these particular spots. They may have been camping places never used
for year-round residence. They may even have been camps for digging
roots
or picking berries, not for hunting at all. At Klamath
Basin sites the earliest deposits suggest living patterns
typical
of all the northern Great Basin. Then in later deposits the presence of
fishhooks and stones for grinding woca (water lily) seeds suggests a
different,
more specialized way of living. Each site can speak only for itself and
for whatever particular time it represents, not for the whole region or
all of the long centuries of prehistory. Preservation operates too
selectively
for the whole story ever to be known. Stone lasts. Wood and fiber
ordinarily
do not. Bone lies somewhere in between.
Even so, archaeologists decipher the record
in remarkable detail. For example, immensely important discoveries 30
years
apart have come from a single location about 55 miles east of Mount
Mazama: Fort Rock Cave (which lies west of the remnant volcanic
ring shown on maps as Fort Rock). There in 1938 archaeologists
discovered
nearly 100 sandals woven of sagebrush that had been shredded and
twisted
into strands. Many had mud baked into them and most were charred, for
they
lay beneath volcanic ash that apparently rained into the cave while
still
hot. At first the ash was identified as from an eruption of Mount
Newberry
(southeast of Bend); but now, with better methods of analysis, it is
recognized
as having come from Mount Mazama. This alone would indicate an age of
at
least 7,000 years.
Radiocarbon dating had not been developed
at the time of the discovery, and even when it did become available the
sandals could not be used. They had been sprayed with resin as a
preservative
and the radiocarbon method requires material absolutely free of
contamination.
There seemed to be no way to place the chronology of the sandals more
precisely
than sometime before the Mazama eruption. Then, by luck, someone
digging
about in Fort Rock Cave ten years after the original excavations found
another sandal and some basketry. Radiocarbon dating of the sandals
pushed
the age back to 9,000 years.
The second remarkable discovery at the
little
cave came in the late 1960s. Artifacts were found lying with solid
chunks
of charcoal that dated at about 13,200 year old, one of the oldest
reliable
dates for man so far known not only in the Northwest but in all of the
New World. Thousands of years of cultural development must lie behind
these
artifacts. These men already knew how to make tools and weapons from
stone
and bone; their techniques were as perfected then as they were ever to
become. Perhaps the evidence of their earlier technology still lies
somewhere
in this region, or perhaps along whatever route men used in first
coming
here.
During the earliest period that man is known
to have lived in South Central Oregon the climate was cooler and more
moist
than it is today, the environment more benign. Glaciers blanketed the
continent
to the north; but in the Great Basin, valleys were filled with lakes
and
hills were well forested. Water posed no crucial problem. Springs and
lakes
and rivers were everywhere. Simple hunting and gathering sufficed as a
lifestyle.
Then somewhere around 11,000 years ago,
temperatures began to rise and the environment grew harsher. The
glaciers
had already started to withdraw, and rivers in the north and lakes in
the
south gradually became focal points for man’s occupation. Slowly people
developed specialized ways of wrestling a living from whatever
particular
situation they found themselves in, and for the first time culture
became
diversified according to region. This seems to hold true from about
11,000
to 8,000 years ago, and the greatest evidence of prehistoric man's
presence
in the Klamath Lake and Fort Rock area belongs to this period.
For the next millennium the caves indicate
less use by man, then virtual abandonment for 2,000 years, followed by
slowly increased occupation. Throughout the region the climate was
changing.
Pollen grains from what were surface layers during the abandonment
point
to an increased proportion of plants such as sagebrush and shadscale.
Ponderosa
pine took over from lodgepole, and white pine and grass became more
prevalent.
The presence of the grass is known from "opal phytoliths" (from phyto,
plant, and lith, rock). These are minute particles of silica originally
absorbed by living plants and deposited in cell walls, then left to
accumulate
in the soil when the plant dies. Grass forms phytoliths more readily
than
other types of plants do, so where there are lots of the opals today it
can be assumed there was widespread grassland in the past. The vanished
grassland, in turn, indicates a past climate midway between forest and
desert.
As grassland spread, Oregon's lakes and
marshes must have dwindled markedly, although a cache of basketry and
letting
including some made of tule means there were at least scattered springs
and seeps. But clearly men did not leave the region as its climate
changed.
They simply abandoned the caves as water became a problem and dwelled
instead
close to the remaining springs. At least 85 archaeological sites have
been
identified at springs in South Central Oregon, and a recent study of 12
of them shows that human occupation continued.
New ideas seems to have entered during this
warmer, drier period. Blades changed style, until flaking by pressure
came
to dominate over percussion as a method of manufacture. Also, the first
mortar found so far belongs to this period, and although the old
metates
continue, the mortar suggests a new idea for food preparation. Seeds
could
be pounded and milled instead of simply ground on a flat stone (the
metate).
People must have been shifting about as the climate changed, seeking
new
places to live and in the process mixing and exchanging new techniques.
Mount Mazama's explosive eruption came
during
this time, abruptly and drastically affecting man. Suffocating ash
blanketed
Fort Rock. Some plants were totally buried; others died anyway from
chemical
attack and by having their branches overloaded and broken. Lakes and
marshes
became clogged. Fish in lowland waters surely died, and marsh birds and
waterfowl disappeared along with the vanishing of their food sources.
Ash
probably clouded rivers for years as loose deposits eroded from the
uplands.
Animals returning to graze when plants again greened the land must have
had their teeth worn away by the gritty ash, and their joints may have
been affected by excess fluorine drawn into leaves and twigs from the
volcanic
soil.
Doubtless Mazama's outburst drove families
from their homes, but the trend toward exodus had begun before the
eruption,
probably chiefly on account of the warming, semi desert conditions.
Then,
about 4,500 years ago conditions became much as they are now, and the
stage
was set for the development of man's living patterns that were present
at the time Europeans and Yankees arrived and brought a swift end to
the
long continuum.
The Klamath, whose ancestors were probably
contemporaries of the early Fort Rock inhabitants, occupied the area
east
of Crater Lake and southward along the shores of Klamath Lake. East and
north of them were the Northern
Paiute. At first the Klamath had been primarily hunters like
their
Great Basin neighbors, but gradually their culture shifted.
Precipitation
was greater along the base of the mountains than farther east in the
rain
shadow of the range. Even through the long arid period, 7,500 to 5,000
years ago, the Klamath region was little affected. Mussels lined the
bottoms
of streams; marshes teemed with geese and ducks; salmon and trout
swarmed
by the millions in the Klamath River and the lake.
The Klamaths’ major adaptation came to be
toward the water, especially the rivers and marshes. Fishing supplied
their
main staple, and it required year round attention. By the time
non-indian
explorers and settlers began to make notes, catches of fish were being
dried on scaffolds and pine saplings so laden they looked like a forest
of poles curiously festooned with fish.
Geese and ducks were shot with arrows made
from cane and fitted with a hard, wooden foreshaft. They also were
taken
with nets up to 60 feet long and three feet wide. These were set on
edge
in the water with the top barely breaking the surface and weights
holding
down the bottom. When birds dove, their necks got tangled in the nets:
men watched day and night to retrieve the catch, even cooking and
sleeping
in canoes so as to stay close to the nets. Another method called for
stretching
nets horizontally above the surface of the water, then dropping them
onto
birds that flew or swam within reach.
Deer also were hunted at the marshes, driven
onto a tongue of land where men could easily shoot them and women could
paddle after any that tried to escape by swimming.
Plant food came from the marshes, too. Klamath
Marsh alone held a probable 10,000 acres of wocus, which
supplied
a dependable crop of seeds each year. A woman would pick four to six
bushels
of pods in a day, although the yield of seeds amounted to only one
quarter
of this. Probably a full season's labor gave each woman between seven
and
ten sacks of ground seed—no more than 500 pounds at best. A Klamath
tribal
elder has described the harvest:
Long ago the Indians used to gather woca, with a canoe. And standing up on it they gathered woca. They bent down to pull them off, that woca. And they pulled off only the good ones, and some were unripe. And having punctured [with a fingernail] they saw [whether it was ripe]. And the picked the yellow ones.
These were dried in the sun or parched with
coals,
then ground and made into mush. In later years this was often eaten
with
milk or sugar, following contact with non-indians.
In years of drought fear spread through
the villages lest the wocus and other foods of the marsh should be
lost.
Men made pilgrimages to Crater
Lake and other places known for powerful spirits. There they
filled
small skin sacks with water to pour ceremoniously onto the marsh and
restore
it to life.

Each year’s winter brought the possibility
of starvation if the stored foods ran short. Snow piled deep from
November
until April or May, lakes and rivers and marshes froze. Sites as
sheltered
and sunny as possible were picked for winter villages, usually where a
warm spring kept a stream free of ice at least a little way. Houses
stretched
along the Williamson River for five or six miles. They were earth
lodges
dug as circular pits three to five feet deep and ringed with a
framework
of radiating poles covered with old mats, brush, and earth. Such houses
were snug, set as they were partially below ground. By varying the
diameter
and depth of the excavation, or the pitch of the roof poles, they could
be of either modest or grand proportions.
Only these winter villages were permanent.
The camps where fish and roots and berries were gathered shifted
location
from year to year, and houses there were thrown up fairly quickly using
mats the women had woven the preceding winter. The winter settlement
was
the social and cultural hub, the place for stories and demonstrations
of
power by medicine men, or shamans. Various objects were made to appear
and disappear, and stuffed animal skins moved above the lodge. Some
shamans
specialized in swallowing fire or arrowheads, abilities that came only
after diligent quests for power. Swimming at night in Crater Lake often
brought power. Or it might come from fasting and sleeping in the
mountains
without protective shelter. Always it came as a song, and often with an
accompanying vision.
The shamans held the highest respect of
the people and exercised the nearest thing to political leadership.
They
were the best talkers, had the biggest houses, and the most wives. They
were influential but were not chiefs. Political organization as
European
and Asian cultures understand it probably was not even in a rudimentary
stage here. More likely it was nonexistent. It held no particular
relevance.
Social solidarity did not depend on it. Punishment could be handled by
the families directly involved. If raiding or defending was called for,
men could rally around whatever seemed most appropriate at the time.
Arrival of the horse proved pivotal in
changing
the social and political structure, although it was 1840 before the
Klamath
and their close relatives, the Modoc, had any significant number of
horses.
Even so, the new mobility made possible by horses gave raiding an
unprecedented
feasibility and importance, and this in turn spurred respect for men
skilled
at war. Slaves captured from tribes in the south, especially the Pit
Rivers,
could be traded at The Dalles on the Columbia. War took on economic
value:
wealth could be built up. Two slave children equaled the value of about
five horses, some beads, and several buffalo skins (this latter not
available
within Klamath Territory and therefore particularly valued).
The idea of keeping slaves for themselves
even began to take root, and Klamath warriors stood in a better
position
to achieve this new status than shamans did. A shift in tribal
organization
began, soon strengthened by contact with non-indians since missionaries
and pious citizens abhorred the practices of "witch doctors" and sought
in every possible way to deal with other Indian spokesmen. No tribal
chief,
or even village chief, held real command, however—a point that caused
great
misunderstanding and unfairness as aboriginal culture made its forced
surrender
to the vigorous, new, alien culture.
Routes and Riches
It was not until the 1820s, 25 years
after
the Lewis and Clark Expedition, that the nation as a whole grew fully
aware
of the value of Oregon, a term that in those days meant the whole
region
west of the Rocky Mountains, north of Spanish California, and south of
British Columbia.
The land held promise for settlement and
for a profitable trade with California, Hawaii, and Asia. By the 1840s,
farms dotted the Willamette Valley, and Oregon City was a flourishing
metropolis
with almost 70 inhabitants. Portland had only a cluster of log cabins
plus
one or two farm buildings. The land east of the Cascades was known only
as county to pass through en route to the growing communities along the
Willamette River, and later, in the Umpqua
and Rogue valleys.
Initially travel from the East tended to
follow the Columbia, but by the mid-1840s additional routes were
sought.
The suffering of emigrant parties prompted hope for an easier road; and
the mounting tension between the British Hudson's Bay Company and the
growing
number of American settlers called for a route well removed from
Hudson's
Bay Company posts. Each nation held formal right to the land under a
joint
occupancy treaty, and friction was inevitable. Consequently both the
Oregon
government and the federal government saw the advantages of a new road
that would serve the needs of Oregonians and in case of difficulty
could
be used to move in troops.
With this spur, Jesse and Lindsay Applegate,
established settlers, explored a way over the mountains that followed
much
the same course as today's road from Medford and Ashland to Klamath
Falls.
They arrived in the Klamath Valley only a few weeks after Cpt. John
Freémont
had gone through on his second expedition. Indians had attacked his
party,
killing three Indian scouts, and Fremont had gone permitted an avenging
attack against the first big village he came upon, at the head of Upper
Klamath Lake. Fourteen Indians were killed and the rest were
driven
from their homes. Houses and salmon-drying racks were set afire. Some
historians
feel that this bitter encounter set the tone of future Indian-white
relations
which culminated ultimately with the Modoc War of 1873.
Perhaps the Indians believed the Applegate
party were bent on further vengeance. In any case, they made no contact
with these non-indians or the emigrant party they led back from Fort
Hall.
No members of that wagontrain stayed in the Klamath Basin; they simply
passed through.
Probably settlement would have gotten
underway
in 1848 with organization of the Klamath Commonwealth except for the
news
reverberating out from Sutter's
Fort in California: gold! The very word turned men’s thoughts
away
from farming; and instead of bringing settlers, the Applegate route
only
led men through Klamath County on their way elsewhere. Women and
children
were left behind in the Willamette Valley to tend the fields and
livestock
while menfolk seized the chance to make quick cash. Soldiers deserted
their
posts to go to California. Carpenters, lawyers, and blacksmiths headed
south. The Oregon legislature could not open: only four members were on
hand. The rest had gone to California.
By 1850, gold fever had spread into the
Rogue and Umpqua valleys. Towns and farms had sprung up and mule trains
linked communities. Thirty to forty thousand emigrants per year were
making
their way to the Pacific by this time, most of them men seeking gold.
The
mines buoyed Oregon's economy. Before the boom no more than half a
dozen
American vessels entered the Columbia to trade each year, but now 50
were
calling to load cargo. Merchants supplying California and Southern
Oregon
could double their money on potatoes or flour or pork or beef. Mill
owners
made enormous profits and laborers’ wages tripled. Men returning with
gold
dust and nuggets were able to improve their farms and pay their debts,
although others left the mines "more broken down in constitution and
with
lighter pockets than when the commenced," as an army lieutenant wrote
to
his sister in 1860.
Jacksonville, a boom town near present-day
Medford, had its beginnings in December 1851 when mule drivers spotted
pay dirt while rounding up their stock. They staked claims, then went
on
to Yreka to buy tools and provisions. Three months later every square
yard
of Rich Gulch was staked. Boundaries other than those between the
claims
seem to have been considered inconsequential: miners are said to have
voted
in both California and Oregon and paid taxes in neither.
One of the original muleteers, James
Cluggage,
had applied for land under the Donation Land Act, which granted 640
acres
to any married man who was a US citizen, provided he lived on it for
four
years with no absence of more than six months. Cluggage found himself
the
owner of the land that Jacksonville had sprung upon. He named the town
Table Rock, but a mere landowner has little influence amid the passions
of a booming town and the name was soon changed to honor Andrew Jackson
in the hope that an illustrious name would influence the town's bid as
a contender for county seat.
Fort Klamath 1863
Eastern Oregon remained land to travel
through.
Much of it seemed too dry for non-indian settlement, at least so long
as
more favorable locations remained, and Indians repeatedly made it plain
that they did not welcome the intrusion of white men. In 1855, the Warm
Springs Reservation was established; but nearly a decade more
passed
before establishment of the Klamath Reservation; and the Shoshoni
refused
settlement until 1871, and the last Oregon Indians to hold out against
the Juggernaut of change.
Fort
Klamath was located about eight miles north of Upper Klamath
Lake
and some 20 miles south of the Rogue River trail on the east side of
Wood
River. The Klamath Indian Agency was located some five miles to the
south.
The site was selected and the post established September 5, 1863 by
Maj.
Charles C. Drew, 1st Oregon Cavalry, by order of Brig. Gen. George
Wright,
commanding the department. The post was constructed under the
supervision
of Cpt. William Kelley, 1st Oregon Cavalry.
A sawmill was set up, officers' quarters
and barracks soon followed, then a guardhouse, hospital, and
stables—ultimately
40 buildings. Supplies came overland from Crescent City, California,
via
the Rogue Valley, or from Portland via The Dalles and then down the Deschutes
River valley. Soldiers worked at improving these roads, as well
as garrisoning the fort and pursuing renegade Indians and non-indians
alike.
In large measure the post functioned as
the social and economic center of the region, as well as a military
base.
Settlers contracted to supply the fort with beef, vegetables, flour,
and
hay. They also worked for wages as carpenters, saddlers, and
millwrights.
Indians served as interpreters, couriers, and packers.
In 1866, a sutler from the fort, George
Nurse, founded Klamath Falls, then known as Linkville. Nurse built a
log
cabin and opened a store at the ferry landing on the east bank of the
Link
River. Nearly 1,000 emigrants had settled in the district by that time,
most of them raising cattle. "We had plenty of grass and mosquitoes,"
an
early-day letter comments. "Trout are abundant in the creek and game of
all kinds appears to be plentiful."
Another early account tells of women using
"the big hot springs" for their laundry. Today the volcanic heat deep
within
the ground is used to heat homes, schools, and businesses. Wells have
been
sunk from 100 to almost 2,000 feet deep, and cool surface water is
piped
into them for heating by the thermal water, then carried back up to
taps
and radiators.
The fort was strategically located near
roads leading to both Idaho and California and was intended to control
the Indians of the area. It was an important post during the Modoc,
Snake
and Paiute wars, and was at a point about a mile southeast of the
present
community.
It was here that the notorious Captain Jack (Keintpoos), leader in the Modoc War (1872-1873), Shonchin Jack, Black Jim and Boston "Scarfaced" Charley (Chikchikam Lupatuelatko) were hanged for the treacherous killing of Gen. Edward R. S. Canby and the Rev. E. Thomas, superintendent of Indian Affairs, and the wounding of Col. Alfred B. Meacham, the three peace commissioners who were advancing under the flag of truce, April 11, 1873, in an effort to reach peaceful settlement of the bloody and costly war. Other lives were saved by the intervention of Kaitchknoa or Winema, the Indian interpreter and the heroine of the Modoc Wars more commonly known to non-indians as Toby Riddle. Their graves on the parade grounds of the old fort are marked. For Klamath, located near Wood River about six miles north of Klamath Agency, post office was established January 6, 1879, with Jay Beach first postmaster. The military reservation was transferred to the Interior Department on May 4, 1886, but steps to open the land to public sale were suspended. The garrison was withdrawn in July 1889, except for a small detachment which remained until 1890.
Klamath Falls 1871
Klamath Falls is situated at the falls of Link River, where that stream flows into Lake Ewauna. The place was originally known as Linkville and was named for Link River, a short stream that connects Upper Klamath Lake with Lake Ewana. Linkville post office was established December 11, 1871 and discontinued March 9, 1892 when the named was changed to Klamath Falls. George Nurse, the first postmaster, founded the town of Linkville in 1867, and a bronze memorial tablet commemorating the event is installed in one of the concrete columns of the Link River bridge, in the west part of Klamath Falls. Link River is within the city limits of Klamath Falls, formerly known as Linkville. The Klamath name for this stream was Yulalona, which meant to move back and forth, referring to the fact that during strong south winds the waters of Link River were blown back above the falls, leaving the bed of the stream, including the falls, partly dry. The name Yulalona was also used to refer to the settlement of Linkville near the falls. A condensed form of the name was Iuauna, which non-indians have adopted in the name Lake Ewauna. The Klamath name for the falls in Link River was Tiwishkeni, literally "rush of falling waters place."
Chapter 44: Modoc War 1872
Long before the westward expansion of the
US, the Indians of the Southern Pacific Coast had been living under the
Spanish rulers of California. In many sections they had adopted
non-indian
customs, and by the middle of the 19th Century conflict between the
races
was almost unknown.
When gold was discovered in 1848, however,
new trails were opened into California and Oregon from the northern
states.
Coastal Indians who had never seen whites now saw them for the first
time.
The Modoc, who lived along the shore of Tule Lake on the
California-Oregon
border, were so startled when they saw their first emigrant train that
they ran for the hills. They thought the Great Spirit had sent evil
messengers
to punish them. Later when they lost their fear the Modoc were
friendly,
but a series of unfortunate incidents soon turned this small and
peaceful
tribe into as fierce a band of killers as ever fought in the West.
Shasta Ambush Wagontrain 1853
After a party of Shasta had ambushed a
wagontrain
near Alturas, California in 1853, the miners send a posse scouring the
countryside. These volunteers were out to kill every Indian they could
find. Since the Shasta were hiding and the innocent Modoc were
expecting
no trouble, the latter were slain like rabbits in their camps.
For weeks after this raid, the Modoc held
councils in the mountains, in the Lava
Bed caverns, and among the thick tules of the nearby marshes.
Some
of the chiefs wanted to fight a war of revenge.
If we run every time we see the white people, they will chase us from mountain to valley, and kill us all. They will hunt us like we hunt the deer and antelope.
Chief Keintpoos was a Modoc leader whose people lived in the Lost River Valley of Southern Oregon. In the Modoc language, the chief's name meant "Man Who Suffers From Heartburn." White land-grabbers and gold-mongers in the area, however, knew Keintpoos by the nickname "Captain Jack." As the young son of old Tyee Combutwaush, Jack listened to this talk. He listened to his father say that he was going to kill the non-indians before they could kill him. Then Jack stood up in the council ring and spoke:
I am a Modoc. I am not afraid to die, but that is not it. We have not killed any white people yet, so let us not kill any. No one told the white men who fired on us that it was the Shasta and not the Modoc who made the attack on their wagons. I see that the white people are many. We are few. If we value ourselves or love our country, we must not fight the white men.
The words of Captain Jack were echoed by some of the Modoc leaders, but a few days later when an emigrant train came near the Lava Beds, the Indians attacked it. "The Massacre of ƒBloody Point," their palefaced foe called the affair, and a group of Oregon settlers led by Ben Wright, volunteered to hunt down the guilty Indians. By pretending that they were still friends of the Modoc, the volunteers lured old Tyee Combutwaush into a trap and killed him with many of his warriors.
Captain Ben Wright
In 1920, Geo. W. Riddle, pioneer of 1851, wrote, "Ben Wright inflicted a terrible punishment upon the Modocs." He disdainfully cites Francis Fuller Victor's History of Indian Wars of Oregon :
Ben Wright, a captain of a company of miners, volunteered to protect immigrants passing through the Modoc country, in which they rendered splendid service, but were not able to inflict what Wright thought adequate punishment.
Wright, says Riddle, was what might be termed an Indian killer. When the season's travel of immigrants of 1852 had passed, Wright returned to Yreka, secured a boat, and with 18 men well outfitted, returned to Modoc country. It was rumored and believed that there were two white women held as prisoners by the Indians. Wright, with his boat, was able to reach the islands in Tule Lake where the Indians made their homes. In these raids they captured four Modocs, whom they held as hostages. Wright hoped to find the white prisoners on these islands, but was disappointed. As to what he did find, history relates as follows:
That which Wright did find were the proofs that many, very many persons, including women and children, had been cruelly tortured and butchered. Here again the men of his company, some of whom had families 2,000 or 3,000 miles away, burst forth into tears of rage at the sight of women's dresses and babies' socks among the property plundered from the owners. Where now were the men and women who had toiled over these thousands of miles to meet fate at this place? Where the prattling babies whose innocent feet fitted the tiny socks? Even their bones were undiscovered, but the proofs that they had lived and died were heaped up in the Wickiups of these cruel slavers.
Wright, with his 18 men, after raiding
the
islands, camped on the high bank of Lost River near the natural bridge.
This so-called bridge was merely a ledge of rocks shoaling the water
where
it passed over it. Lost River at this point is a deep, sluggish, narrow
stream with high banks and no trees or brush along its banks. It was at
this point that Wright inflicted a terrible punishment upon the Modoc.
Wright had held his four prisoners. With these he communicated, using
his
son, who was part Modoc and spoke their language, as interpreter.
One of the prisoners was released and
instructed
to tell the tribe that if they would bring the white prisoners and all
property they had taken from the immigrants. Wright and his men would
depart
and leave their country alone.
The result was that 45 warriors appeared
with a few old broken-down horses. The Modocs were insolent and told
Wright
"You have three Indian prisoners. We outnumber you and can hold your
men
prisoners."
The Modocs camped on the lower bank between
Wright's camp and the river. Wright's position was critical. He felt
that
a net was spread for him and that only desperate measures would
extricate
him from his perilous situation. He resolved upon a surprise attack on
the Indians at night.
He sent six men, by way of the stone bridge,
to the opposite side of the river to await his direct attack at
daylight.
This arrangement was faithfully carried out and at daylight the next
morning
Wright himself walked down among the Indians and shot a young warrior
dead
and in 20 minutes the battle was over and 42 Indians lay dead.
Another story was that the beef given the
Indians to feast upon had been impregnated with strychnine and that
many
of them were dead or paralyzed from the effects of the poison before
they
were shot. This version was vehemently denied by Wright's men, but
these
stories greatly dimmed the fame of Ben Wright. It seems incredible that
18 mean, armed with the old muzzle-loading rifle, could kill 42 our of
50 Indians in so short a time, considering what expert runners and
dodgers
the Indians were.
Captain Jack Assumes Leadership of Modocs
Captain Jack was now the leader of his father's
people, and he convinced some of the Modoc that they must make peace
with
their palefaced foe if they hoped to survive. A few recalcitrants,
however,
listened to a subchief, Schonchin, and his son, Schonchin John, who
believed
they should fight the invaders.
For two years, young Captain Jack sought
the aid of the friendly freckle-faced settlers in Southern Oregon and
in
Northern California. Finally he received promises that the Modoc would
not be harmed if they would remain in their Lost River country and not
roam too widely afield. Elisha Settle, a lawyer in Yreka, California,
proved
to be their best friend. It was Steele who first gave Keintpoos the
name
of "Captain Jack," a name which was quickly adopted by both Indians and
non-indians.
By the summer of 1864, however, the Lost
River Valley was becoming so thickly settled that the government issued
an order to the Oregon Superintendent of Indian Affairs instructing him
to negotiate a treaty which would remove all the indigenous peoples in
the Klamath and Modoc areas to a reservation. In the councils which
followed,
Captain Jack resisted all efforts of the commissioners to force the
Modoc
off their land. The clever government agents refused to recognize Jack
as the Modoc commander, and Old Schonchin was declared the legal leader
of the tribe. Schonchin of course signed the agreement immediately. To
avoid violence, Jack reluctantly added his signature.
Life on the reservation proved difficult
for Captain Jack's Modocs. The Klamath Indians—traditional enemies of
the
Modocs—demanded that the newly arrived Modocs pay rent for the land
they
settled on. They prevented Modoc women from gathering food, and forced
Modoc men to work cutting timber, without pay, for the Klamath chiefs,
and life soon became unbearable for the Modoc.
Jack complained about this treatment to
the US Indian agent in charge of the reservation, but was told that he
would have to adapt to his new circumstances as best he could. If the
Modocs
were unable to conform, the agent warned Jack, they would be "locked up
where the Klamaths could not bother them any longer."
On the dark moonless night of April 26,
1870, Captain Jack led about 370 of his stalwarts and their families
back
to their old village in the Lost River, Valley just above Tule Lake.
Another
group under a Tyee Hooker Jim, followed and camped on the opposite side
of the river.
When they arrived at their traditional
hunting
grounds, Captain Jack and his band found that non-indian settlers were
establishing ranches there. The settlers were driving away the wild
game
which the Modoc men had previously hunted, and the white men's cattle
were
grazing on the food plants Indian women had once gathered.
Determined to return to their traditional
way of life, Captain Jack and his tribe settled into two villages along
Lost River. They tore down the fences of the insensitive settlers and
raided
their crops and herds for food.
The usual conferences, reports, and
postponements
of action followed until November 27, 1872, when the Indian agent at
Fort
Klamath received a telegram ordering him to proceed to Lost River and
return
the Modoc to the Klamath Reservation, but Jack refused to negotiate
with
several agents who visited his villages and tried to convince him to
return
to the reservation. "We are good people and will not kill or frighten
anyone,"
Jack told one army officer. "We want peace and friendship... I do not
want
to live upon the reservation, for the Indians there are poorly clothed,
[and] suffer from hunger... We are willing to have whites live in our
country,
but we do not want them to settle where we have sour winter camps... We
do not want any white man to tell us what to do." Captain Jack was
sustained
in his plea by Brig.
Gen. Edward Richard Sprigg Canby (1817-1873), who was then
commanding
the Department of the Pacific.
November 29, 1872: First attack on Modocs by the soldiers at Lost River. Number of Indian warriors: 15, on west side. Number of soldiers: 36, attack the Indians on the west side of Lost River. Citizens: 11, attack Indians on east side. John Thurber killed in fight. No Indians killed, except one woman and several wounded. Diary of Sam Case
Gen. Canby was overruled by higher authority,
however,
and at dawn on November 29, 1872, Maj. James Jackson led a Cavalry
detachment
of 36 men into the Modoc camp with orders to force the Modoc to return
to Klamath.
The Indians' dogs were barking loudly as
the soldiers rode directly up to the chief's lodge, halted, and
dismounted.
Captain Jack's commander, Scarface Charley, was ordered to bring the
chief
outside. When Jack appeared from his lodge, he was carrying his gun,
and
from out of the darkness his stalwarts appeared, also well-armed. But
Jack
was asleep in his bed when a few gunshots sounded outside his hut. He
awoke
to hear soldiers shouting his name, calling on him to surrender.
Maj. Jackson informed the Modoc that he
had been sent to take them back to the reservation. "I will go,"
Captain
Jack replied, "but why do you come to my camp when it is dark?"
The Cavalry commander assured Jack that
he did not seek to do harm to his people. Then he added, pointing to a
bunch of sagebrush: "Lay your gun down over there."
"What for?" asked Jack.
"You are the chief. You lay you gun down,
all your men do the same."
After considering the order for a few
moments,
Captain Jack signaled to his warriors to disarm themselves. But when
Scarface
Charley refused to give up his pistol, an argument followed. In a few
seconds,
Indians and soldiers were firing at each other. Eight soldiers and 15
Modoc,
including a woman, were killed in the close-range action.
Though he repeatedly said he was unwilling
to fight the soldiers, he gathered the women and children of his band
and
fled from the Indian villages. The tribe's 50 warriors, led by an
Indian
named Hooker Jim, faced off against the American troops.
Jack led his party of women and children
about ten miles to a rocky wasteland in Northern California known as
the
Modoc Lava Beds, a 100-square-mile expanse of ancient lava formations
crisscrossed
by a network of deep trenches, tunnels and caves. He was joined in this
bleak landscape two days later by Hooker Jim and his warriors, who had
been attacked by the army and militia in a bloodless skirmish on this
side
of the river. In retaliation, Hooker Jim's Modoc warriors had slain 18
whites on the flight to join Jack and the women at the Lava Beds.
They could have selected no better defensive
position anywhere than among the caves and rocks and secret passages of
this jagged volcanic mass. Feeling invulnerable to this natural
fortress,
Jack sent out raiding parties to harass nearby settlers and supply
wagons,
and dispatched messengers to aboriginal tribes across Oregon and
Northern
California, urging them to declare war against white settlers.
December 3, 1872: 19 Indians attacked the settlers at the Broteton House (Ivan and Oliver Applegate and nine Indians while they were gathering up the dead bodies). Diary of Sam Case
The war was on in earnest, and by the
first
week of January 1873, the US Army had mustered reinforcements to the
area
and planned to drive the renegade Modocs out of the Lava Beds. When
Jack
learned that a force of about 400 soldiers was massing to march against
him, began to panic, because he had only about 50 warriors to defend
his
band, and 150 women and children. He suggested to his people that they
might be able to peacefully surrender to the soldiers, but his
suggestion
was opposed by Hooker Jim and his warriors, who felt certain that they
would be hanged for their murders of the settlers. Jack decided to put
the question to a vote of the Modoc warriors. Fourteen men voted to
follow
Jack's advice and surrender. Thirty-seven, however, voted to fight.
Jack prepared for the impending assault
by calling on the services of a tribal shaman named Curly-Headed
Doctor.
The shaman promised the Modoc warriors that his magic could help them
to
prevail against the soldiers by making them impervious to bullets. He
stretched
a long red rope around the perimeter of the campsite, claiming that it
would protect the stronghold from attack. Then he raised a tall pole,
decorated
with animal skins and hawk feathers, in the middle of the encampment,
and
led the Indians in a dance around it to ensure victory.
January 17, 1873: Troops attacked 180 Indians in the Lava Beds. Whole number of troops, 420. No. of Indians in the fight, Modoc, 43. Number of soldiers killed and wounded, 20. Number of Indians shot—one squaw shot in leg, 18 settlers murdered by the Indians. Diary of Sam Case
A few hours before dawn on the morning of
January 17, 1873, Jack's scouts informed him that the US Army was
marching
on the Lava Beds. He positioned his warriors in strategic places among
the craggy lava outcrops and waited for the soldiers to appear.
As the sun rose, a thick fog settled over
the Lava Beds. The Indians tied bunches of sagebrush to their heads for
camouflage and crouched in their hiding places.
Gen. Canby now took personal command,
bringing
in reinforcements, raising his strength to 1,000 men. When the soldiers
came within range, the Modocs fired on them, and then scurried through
the fog to new positions. These tactics proved effective against the
soldiers,
and by afternoon, the Modoc warriors had lost only one man, while the
army
suffered over 50 casualties. Canby had been striving to reach the Modoc
with mortars when Tyee Washington suddenly ordered a halt to the costly
fighting, and arrangements were begun for a peace parley. At sunset,
the
soldiers beat a disorganized retreat from the Lava Beds.
That night Captain Jack led a victory
celebration
in the Modoc encampment. Adding to the Indians' elation was the fact
that
they had captured 20 government-issue rifles and a thousand rounds of
ammunition,
which had been abandoned by the fleeing soldiers.
Jack’s feeling of triumph, however,
diminished
when Curly-Headed Doctor claimed full credit for the defeat of the
army,
insisting that supernatural spirits had sent the fog, at his bidding,
to
confuse the soldiers. The Modoc warriors, remembering that Jack had
originally
wanted to surrender, were full of praise for Curly-Headed Doctor.
Days passed without more fighting, but
Jack's
scouts reported that the army had set up camps at the outskirts of the
Lava Beds, and that they were expecting reinforcements. Taking stock of
his situation, Jack realized that the Modoc victory had been a fluke,
and
that the US Army was far from defeated.
On February 2, Jack decided to attempt to
negotiate with the army. As he was about to leave the camp, he was
stopped
by Hooker Jim and Curly-Headed Doctor, who demanded to know what he was
doing. He explained that he was going to meet with the soldiers.
Curly-Headed
Doctor angrily told Jack that if he left, he should not return, or he
would
be killed.
February 8, 1873: Left Salem south for Linkville. Arrived at Roseburg, enjoyed hearty supper, smoked cigar and retired.
February 7, 1873: We are informed that the secretary of the interior has named Sam Case, formerly subagent at the Alsea Reservation, and Jesse Applegate of Yoncalla, as commissioners to settle the Modoc troubles.
February 9, 1873: Passed over Roberts Hills. Came over Cow Creek Hills, thence along the south fork of the Umpqua River, then down north slope into Rogue River Valley.
February 11, 1873: Proceeded toward Linkville in company with Cpt. O. C. Applegate, subagent at Yainax. Road muddy and winding along the foot hills. Arrived at Ashland, a small hamlet. A fine seminary here with 100 students. School with about 40 pupils, marble shop, flouring mill, several stores, hotel.
February 13, 1873: Left Ashland and arrived at the Forest Hotel in the Cascades. Rode through snow and mud about two feet deep most of the way. The hotel is built of shakes, one room and large fireplace. Two bachelors constitute its inmates.
February 14, 1873: Came down through mud and snow on the Klamath River. Arrived at Walker's Ranch tired and hungry. Snowed during the day. We returned to rest on a bed made up on the floor, which was occupied by four of us. Arrived at Linkville about noon. Gen. Canby arrived at 4pm. Diary of Sam Case
Jack remained in the camp, but he refused to submit to Hooker Jim and the shaman, asserting that he was still the chief of the band, and that his decisions would determine their course of action. He then sent a messenger to arrange for a meeting at which he could make peace with the soldiers.
February 20, 1873: Camping at Fairchild's. Indian women started for Jack's camp to ascertain whether Jack would talk to the commissioners. Sunshine and warm. Food poor, consisting of beef and bread. Diary of Sam Case
On February 20, two Modoc women who had stayed at the reservation arrived at the Lava Beds as messengers from the army. They told Jack that the soldiers were willing to speak with him. Jack gave the woman this message for the soldiers: "We want no more war, and we are ready to wash our hands of blood... We were attacked by the military and the citizens while we were asleep [at Lost River]. We do not intend to trouble the citizens... The citizens should not have troubled us. We came to these rocks for safety, and the soldiers came and hunted us as if we were coyotes."
February 21, 1873: Messengers arrived from Jack's camp. Jack wants peace, is anxious to get out of the Lava Beds, but wants all his bloody work forgotten, for the soldiers to leave and all things to go on as they did before the trouble began. Wants peace on his own terms. Diary of Sam Case
The next day, a rancher named Robert Whittle, who was acting as an agent for the US Army, arrived in the Indian camp under a flag truce. Jack told Whittle that he was willing to stop fighting in exchange for a separate reservation, for Modocs only. He offered to move to a new reservation along a nearby stream called Hot Creek, or even in the inhospitable Lava Beds, where his tribe would settle peacefully. He asked to meet with army representatives and said that he wanted to bring witnesses to the meeting. After several more conferences with Whittle and other army agents, Jack agreed to meet with a formal "Peace Commission," led by US Gen. Edward R. S. Canby, on the outskirts of the Lava Beds on April 11.
February 23, 1873: Jack anxious for an interview. He apparently does not propose to give up any of the murderers. Diary of Sam Case
The night before the meeting was to take place, Jack assembled his band to explain that they were going to surrender and sue for peace. Almost immediately, Curly-Headed Doctor and his faction began to demand that Canby and the other members of the Peace Commission be killed at the meeting.
Princess Winema (1836-1920)
She was named Winema (Strong-Hearted Woman) when as a youngster she skillfully guided a canoe through turbulent waters and menacing rocks while her playmates watched in terror and awe. With the same skill and courage, Winema (Toby Riddle) maintained the delicate balance in relations between non-indians and the Indians as the cousin of Modoc commander, Tyee Schonchin John, and the wife of Frank Riddle. But war was inevitable as non-indians continued to force the Indians from their homelands. During the 1872-1873 Modoc uprising, Winema acted as interpreter for the Peace Commission, saving the life of Col. Alfred B. Meacham. For her "courageous and loyal service," Winema received a $25.00 monthly pension from Congress and was honored by Pres. U. S. Grant with a parade in Washington DC. She then toured the country, starring as the lead in a play about her life. A resident of a nearby town recalled,
Winema, because of her fame for bravery and sagacity, quite overshadowed... Frank. However, he seemed content to remain in the background, proud of the respect and recognition that she received from her own people as well as from the whites. She possessed a kind, strong face and a friendly reserved demeanor. To us children, she was a demigoddess and we regarded her with no little awe.
A plaque over her simple grave, where she was buried in 1920 at the age of 84, calls her a heroine.
February 25, 1873: Fairchild and company returned from Captain Jack's camp. Jack refuses to comply with our terms. Bogus Charley returned with Whittle. Smart looking Indian, talks good English, has fine form, six feet tall. Fairchild thinks there are about 50 Indians in the cave. They are suspicious of us all. Diary of Sam Case
Through Princess Winema, a relative of
Captain
Jack, the government authorities were able to approach the besieged
Modoc.
Winema had married Frank Riddle, a miner from Kentucky, and she had
adopted
her husband's civilization, even changing her name to Toby Riddle. The
Riddles offered their services as intermediaries to Gen. Canby, and on
February 28 they went with Elisha Steele and two other old friends of
Captain
Jack's to arrange a parley.
Although the Modoc were split into two
factions,
Hooker Jim and Schonchin John insisted on a war to the death, Captain
Jack
finally agreed to a discussion. Alfred B. Meacham, a Quaker who had a
reputation
for fairness to the Indians, was appointed head of the Peace
Commission.
With Gen. Canby and Rev. Eleazar Thomas, commissioner Meacham went to
meet
the Modoc in the Lava Beds on March 27. Very little was accomplished at
this meeting. Captain Jack parried most of their remarks by continually
referring to previous broken promises and ill-treatment of his people.
"I am sorry to say I cannot trust these men that wear blue cloth and
brass
buttons," he said. The council was ended with handshakes, however, and
Jack promised to talk with them again at a later date.
During the next two weeks, the breach
between
Captain Jack and Hooker Jim grew wider. Jack steadfastly refused to
murder
the commissioners. Hooker Jim then told Jack, "You will kill, or be
killed
by your own men." At Hooker Jim's signal, a dozen warriors seized Jack
and threw him to the ground, putting a Modoc woman’s hat and shawl on
him.
They began to taunt him, "Woman! White faced squaw! You are not a
Modoc!
We disown you! Lie there, you woman, you fish-hearted squaw!"
Jack got up and ripped away the woman's
clothing. Infuriated, he shouted, "I am a Modoc! I am your chief! I
will
do it. I will kill Canby. But hear me, my people. This day's work will
cost the life of every Modoc brave. We will not live to see it ended.
It
is a coward's work. But I will do it."
Elated at having coerced Jack into their
plot, Schonchin John bragged that he would take it upon himself to kill
Gen. Canby, and the militant warriors vied for a chance to take part in
the next day's killing. Jack grudgingly picked five of the most
vociferous
men, including Hooker Jim, to accompany him to the peace conference.
Three
other Modocs were assigned to hide among the lava outcrops near the
meeting
place with rifles. Then the Modocs turned to Curly-Headed Doctor for
supernatural
aid. Gathering in the center of the camp, the Indians danced and sang
into
the night, invoking the spirits for another victory.
Winema warned Gen. Canby and commissioner
Meacham not to return to the Lava Beds. She had heard that Captain Jack
had agreed to participate in a plot to kill all the members of the
commission.
Gen. Canby, however, refused to believe that the Modoc would dare to do
this, at least not while he had 1,000 soldiers drawn up around the Lava
Beds.
At 11:30 on the morning of April 11, Jack
sent two young Indians to the proposed meeting place, where they hid
guns
and ammunition among a cluster of rocks near a tent the army had
erected
for the meeting, and Gen. Canby, Meacham, Thomas, Toby and Frank
Riddle,
L. S. Dyer, the Klamath agent, all mounted horses and rode off for
Captain
Jack's camp. It was a bright spring day with the sun shining warmly
when
they started, but by the time they reached the Modoc outpost, snow was
flurrying out of heavy clouds that had gathered over the rocky
landscape.
Peace Talks Begin April 11, 1873
As soon as he reached Jack's campfire,
the
Indians rose to greet the commissioners, exchanging handshakes. Gen.
Canby
held out a box of cigars to the chief and his men. The gifts were
accepted
with thanks, the Indians lighting them immediately with burning brands
of fire. After a few minutes of informal conversation, Canby began the
negotiations, saying, "My Modoc friends, my heart feels good today; I
feel
good because you are my friends. We will do good today." "It is
important
that we should talk over the peace treaty."
Jack puffed at his cigar. "Gen. Canby, your
law is as crooked as this." He held up a sagebrush twig. "The
agreements
you made are as crooked as this." He drew a wavy line in the dirt with
his fingertip. "Take away your soldiers. Take away you big guns, and
then
we can talk peace."
Canby glanced at Meacham, and the
commissioner
spoke quickly: "Gen. Canby can’t take the soldiers away without
permission
of the Great Father in Washington. If you will come out of the rocks
and
go with us, we promise to find a new home for the Modoc." Canby then
began
to tell Jack about the many successful treaties he had negotiated with
other aboriginal tribes. He said that he had been a benefactor to many
tribes, and that some of them had given him the name, "Friend of the
Indians."
He concluded, "I have no doubt that, some day, you Modoc people will
receive
me as kindly."
Rev. Thomas spoke next, saying "I believe
the Great Spirit put it into the heart of the president to send us here
to make peace. We are all brothers, and must live in peace together."
As Canby continued talking, Meacham noticed
that Hooker Jim, who had been pacing nervously back and forth, had
walked
up to the commissioner's horse, had taken the overcoat from the saddle
and was putting it on. Suddenly Jim turned toward the council circle,
buttoning
up the huge overcoat. "Me old man Meacham now," he said beating his
breast
and grinning.
Meacham, Canby, and the others laughed.
The commissioner took off his hat and handed it to Jim. "You'd better
take
my hat, too, Jim," he said.
"No hurry," Hooker Jim replied slyly. "Will
get hat by-'n-by."
Captain Jack, meanwhile, had not even
smiled.
He was scratching designs in the hard earth with the sagebrush twig.
Becoming
impatient, Jack stood up and said "I don't want to talk anymore." "Tell
me what you will do, I am tired waiting for you to speak."
Meacham now realized that the situation
was becoming dangerous. "Promise him something," he said in an
undertone
to the general.
Schonchin John glowered after his chief,
then stepped into his place before the council fire. Then he suddenly
shouted,
"Take away your soldiers! We want Hot Creek for a home. Take away your
soldiers, give us Hot Creek, or stop talking! I talk no more!"
As Schonchin John shouted out these words,
without warning, Jack then spun around and cried in Modoc:
"Ot-we-kau-tux-e
(Let us do it, or All ready!)." "All ready!" Canby stared at Captain
Jack,
who was pointing a pistol directly at him. He pulled a revolver from
his
belt and aimed it at Gen. Canby. The hammer clicked on a dead
cartridge.
A second later, the trigger clicked again and this time Canby was hit
below
the left eye. He staggered to his feet and ran a few paces before
falling,
dead.
A Modoc named Boston Charley had shot Rev.
Thomas at almost the same moment. Winema, meanwhile, had saved
Meacham's
life by knocking Schonchin John's pistol to one side. Meacham was
wounded,
and Boston Charley tried to scalp him, but Winema interceded and was
able
to help the commissioner escape to the army camp, a mile-and-a-half
away.
After firing a few stay shots at the fleeing agent, the Modocs scalped
their victims and stripped them of their clothing and valuables. Frank
Riddle and Dyer also escaped.
Jack turned to Winema, who had dropped to
the ground when the shooting began and had not been harmed by the
Modocs.
"I have thrown myself and my life away today," he told her grimly. "I
did
something today that I never thought I would do, but I have done it. I
killed an unarmed man. I know I will be killed, but when I fall there
will
be soldiers under me. Tell Gilliam [Gen. Canby's next-in-command], if
he
wants to find me to come right over yonder [to the Lava Beds]... I will
be in my camp with my people... I am not afraid to die. I have
committed
a great wrong, I know, but I was forced to do it by my men, and also by
Canby himself. He did not talk straight with me."
Captain Jack Captured May 31, 1873
Thus ended all hopes of peace. Jack
returned
to the Lava Beds with his men, where Curly-Headed Doctor held another
victory
dance. The shaman tied Gen. Canby's scalp to his medicine pole and
invoked
the spirits to protect the Modocs from further attack.
Jack fully expected that the army would
immediately launch another assault on his stronghold, but the soldiers
seemed afraid to attack at once. They waited for new reinforcements and
artillery to arrive from California, before attacking the Modocs on
April
15.
The commander of the Department of Columbia,
Col. J. C. Davis, replaced Canby. This time, no fog intervened to give
cover to the defending Modocs. Although Captain Jack's force of 50
warriors
was able to temporarily hold back the 600 soldiers sent to subdue them,
the Modocs were gradually forced to retreat. On April 17, fearing that
Curly-Headed Doctor's magic could no longer protect them from days of
terrific
artillery bombardments, the Modocs decided to quit fighting and run for
their lives.
Captain Jack and 160 men, women and children
escaped through an unguarded trench and made their way deeper into the
Lava Beds. Hooker Jim tried to flee in a different direction, but was
captured
by soldiers, who recruited him as a scout to lead them to Captain Jack.
He agreed, hoping to escape punishment for his part in the war.
Pursued by Hooker Jim and the soldiers,
Jack left the Lava Beds and fled in wild foot race across the rocks and
through a thicket in Northern California for two months. He was finally
captured May 31 and surrendered on June 1, 1873.
Captain Jack came out of the brush, brazenly
wearing Gen. Canby's blue uniform, now dirty and in tatters. "Jack's
legs
gave out," he said. "I am ready to die." This was the end of the "most
costly war in which the US ever engaged, considering the number of
opponents,"
the end of what historian Hubert
H. Bancroft (1832-1918) called
a brave and stubborn fight for native land and liberty—a war in some respects the most remarkable that ever occurred in the history of aboriginal extermination.
Captain Jack and five of the warriors who
had attacked the Peace Commissioners were taken to Klamath Reservation
and placed in jail. In October, Captain Jack, Schonchin John, Black Jim
and Boston Charley were tried and convicted of murder.
When asked if he understood that he was
to be executed, Jack replied, "I have heard the sentence and I know
what
it means. When I look in my heart I see no crime. I was always in favor
of peace. The young men were not ready for peace—they carried me with
them...
A long time ago, I was a good man, but the whites have made my heart
black
and I have been a bad man since, and have done bad things. I would like
to be a good man again and have all forgotten."
During his last moments, a minister came
to comfort Captain Jack. The chief received the visitor politely. "You
say, mister preacher, that the place I am going to is a nice place. Do
you like this place called heaven?"
The minister replied that heaven was a
beautiful
place.
"Well," Jack continued, without a change
of tone or expression, "I tell you what I will do. I give you 500
ponies
and both my wives if you take my place today, as you say heaven is such
a nice place. Because I do not like to go right now."
The minister declined Captain Jack's offer.
In a grotesque tern of events, the heads
of Captain Jack and the warriors who were hung with him were shipped to
the army medical museum in Washington DC, where they were put on public
display, admission ten cents. The government granted amnesty to Hooker
Jim for his help in capturing Captain Jack. Curly-Headed Doctor
was never charged with any crime. Along with the remaining 155 Modoc
prisoners
of war, one-third of whom were children, they were exiled to Indian
Territory
[Oklahoma].
Sergeant Sam Case
Mary Craigie Case was the daughter of James Craigie, a Scotsman who came to the US in 1835 to work for the Hudson's Bay Company. She was the wife of Samuel Case who settled Newport:
Father married an Indian princess, the
daughter
of Tyee Toya Pampe Boo, chief of the Bannocks.
When father came here, he took up a claim
on Olalla Slough. Later, he took up a place on Yaquina River I was born
in 1848 at Fort Boise, the old Hudson's Bay Company trading post, and
later
went to school at Walla Walla. My sister, now Ms. Thomas Ferr, and I
went
to school together. When we came to Yaquina Bay, we had to come over
the
old trail on horseback. We got our mail once a week. When summer
visitors
came to Newport in those days, it was a three days' trip from Portland,
so they stayed for several weeks. Now it only takes a few hours to come.
When my spouse, Samuel Case, first came
here, he started a hotel. He was born in Lubec, Maine, May 31, 1831. He
went to college at Buckport, Maine. He came by ship to California in
1853.
He taught school in California and prospected for gold for four years,
and returned to Maine in 1857, but he found he could be happy there. It
was too quiet; so he came back to California in 1858. He enlisted in
Company
D of the 4th California Infantry Volunteers when the Civil War broke
out.
He became an orderly sergeant. Instead of going East to fight in the
war
between the states, as he expected, the California Volunteers were sent
to Oregon. My husband was located for a while on the Grand Ronde
Reservation.
He was mustered out of the service in November 1864, and was appointed
farmer for the Alsea Reservation. He held this position for four years.
While he was government farmer for the Alsea (Alsi), he took up the
claim
on which Newport is located. This was in 1866. My husband served as one
of the three Peace Commissioners to treat with the Modoc Nation in
1873.
He could not agree with the policy being pursued, so he resigned. Mary
Craigie Case
Klamath Nation Terminated 1961
In 1961, the federal government was
terminated
its relationship with the Klamath, Modoc, and Snake (Walpapi), who were
a part of the Northern Paiute, in 1961. Removal of the federal
trusteeship
had been requested by bands of the tribe. At the time of termination
there
were 2,133 members, 862,662 acres of tribal land and 104,322 acres of
allotted
land. Much of the tribal land was forested and the tribal lands and
properties
were appraised at $90,791,123, for pro rata share of the approximately
$43,500. Under the terms of the termination legislation, adults were
given
the option of choosing for themselves and their children whether to
convert
their respective interests in the tribal assets to cash or continue to
hold such interests in common under the state law. Seventy-eight
percent
elected to withdraw from membership and take their pro rata shares in
cash.
Twenty-two percent either chose to continue their membership or
indicated
no preference and were considered to have remained in the tribe. In
both
cases, the Indians came under state law and no longer received special
services from the federal government because of their Indian status.
A portion of the tribal properties was sold
and the proceeds distributed to the withdrawing members. The terminal
legislation
provided for sale of timber and marsh at the appraised price. In the
case
of timberlands the sale of virtually all of those lands was to be
conditioned
on sustained yield management, under conditions prescribed by the
secretaries
of the interior and agriculture. The proportionate share of the timber
area for the withdrawing members that was considered desirable to be
retained
in sustained yield production divided into 11 units. One of the 11
sustained
yield units was purchased by a private company; the other ten units
were
acquired by the federal government (Agriculture). The marshlands were
acquired
by the federal government (Interior) for a wildlife refuge.
The title to the property of the remaining
tribe (the 22 percent who chose to remain with the tribe and not sell
their
portion of the tribal assets) was transferred to a bank for operation
in
accordance with a management trust agreement, approved by the secretary
of the interior.
The bank was to produce an income for the
Indians from the management of these properties and pay out such income
in annual dividend payments.
The management trust agreement provided
that the beneficiaries may elect to terminate the trust at the end of
each
five year period. After the first five years they voted to continue. At
the end of the second five years (1969) 57 percent favored termination.
The forest lands must first be offered for
sale to the secretary of agriculture under the terms of the 1958
amendment
to the act.
A BIA summary prepared in 1969 stated that
a sampling survey made by the BIA early in 1966
indicated some slight improvement in certain economic and social areas. Termination did not create an exodus from the reservation. The Klamath, in general, either remained on their lands within the reservation area or moved to predominantly non-Indian communities or rural areas in the general vicinity of the reservation. Greater proximity to schools, churches and social activities was doubtless a factor in the change of residence. Assimilation in terms of participation in non-Indian social organization, such as PTA, civic groups, and service clubs, is not taking place at any discernible or significant rate. Inference is that the Klamath continue as an ethnic segment in these areas, particularly in the larger communities. Some members already live in some of the coastal and surrounding cities, had moved there for economic and social reasons. But, like others in our society, some were living in the slum or ghetto areas and the payment of their shares did not serve to improve their existing conditions. Some counties particularly those in the vicinity of the former reservation and some of the larger cities, have expressed the view that a goodly number of the withdrawing members have dissipated their funds and are now heavily dependent on welfare assistance.
The state’s congressional delegation was active in the Klamath legislation. The state legislature favored termination, but also wanted to protect the Indians, the forest, and the economy of the area.
Chapter 45: The Siletz Weavers
Just how do you go about determining the
lifestyles and survival methods of long-past civilizations? Certainly
you
dig in the ground and recover what artifacts you can. But the present,
too, contributes to the past, as we read here from Archaeology of
Oregon,
by C. Michael Aikens, head of the University of Oregon department of
anthropology,
and active in his field for more than 30 years.
"Interpretation of prehistoric artifacts,
and definition of past societies, depends heavily upon analogies drawn
from living groups," he writes. "Traditional customs, languages, and
technology
have been recorded in recent times from the testimony of people who
still
lived or still remembered the old ways of life... ancient flaked stone
arrow points, knives, scrapers, and drills, or more perishable objects
such as antler digging sticks, sheep horn wrenches, fish traps, and
harpoons,
can be identified because their counterparts were still made and used
in
recent times by descendants of America's original people."
This is the substance of ethnology, or
descriptions
of cultures. "Not only the tools but the traditional activities and
movements
of historic peoples are guides to understanding the past," Aikens
writes.
"Ethnographic accounts show how traditional groups scheduled their
activities
and movements to fit environmental and ecological facts."
But the archaeological evidence, too, can
imply different activities from those indicated by ethnology. Other
factors
enter as well: landscape, climate, environmental change, even language.
And a study of these interrelated elements can bring together much more
than the past and present, Aikens writes. "The traditional Cultures of
Oregon were varied and distinctive, reflecting the different
environments
they grew in and the particular social factors that channeled their own
courses of development. In a broad way, however, the forces that shaped
them have also shaped other cultures, both near and far.
The Empty Valley
It came close to being literally a
"Spirit
River." Biological and ecological catastrophes had almost eradicated
any
evidence of Siletz
River
Valley inhabitants by the 1830s. Reports of an early series of
devastating epidemics were written into the 1805 Lewis and Clark
journals,
which stated that they had found grim proof of wide-spread death from
what
appeared to be smallpox.
The disease spread up the Columbia and
southwards
along inland rivers. One elderly man had told them that frightened
Indians
had deserted the affected areas and only a few of those had survived.
Previous epidemics had been referred to
by the Indians as the "coldsick." Then in the winter of 1828-1829
another
wave of pestilence was brought into Scappoose
on Lower Columbia. It struck the susceptible Indians—again moving
eastward
and southward. Small tribal villages were destroyed along with a few
non-indian
settlers who lived nearby. Survivors said it was an unknown sickness
and
that it had appeared shortly after the 116 ton brig Owhyhee from the
Sandwich
Islands, had landed to pick up a load of salmon before going on to
Boston.
The ship took on a full cargo—but when it sailed away it had left death
behind for the Indians who had traded with it.
Pestilence appeared again in 1833. It seems
to have been similar to the prior epidemic and accounts of this plague
ranged from theories of typhus, measles, smallpox and auge to a
virulent
form of malaria. By all later accounts the epidemics again followed
trade
routes from the Pacific Islands and then toward California. Fur
trappers
and missionaries found deserted dwellings along the fishing streams,
and
from the numerous ruins they estimated that the area must have been
very
populous before scourges had almost obliterated the aboriginal
population.
A second form of disaster for the Siletz
Valley resulted from the aboriginal custom of burning off giant bracken
fern, underbrush and vines along the edges of the forests to provide
greater
hunting visibility and (incidentally) to release strong regrowth of
brush
shoots which the weavers of the tribes utilized. Unfortunately this
practice
literally "backfired" in 1846 and burned out of control. In 1848, when
the season was again dangerously dry, flames raged along the western
slope.
The two fires were catastrophic, erasing
the environment as completely as disease had eradicated the
inhabitants.
Mature trees burned far beyond brushy prairie edges—leaving blackened
stumps
high on the hills, many of which are still found in the Coast Range. It
was said that the heat grew so intense that fire brands had jumped
Yaquina
Bay and fire blackened earth extended down the coast as far as Smith
River.
The searing flames purged the empty
campsites—cremating
any evidence of human occupants who had lived there. Within a few years
rapidly growing alder, and lush grasses and fern, covered the scars.
Other
deciduous trees followed and countless young evergreens returned to the
valley slopes and the dense rain forest reappeared.
The land-grabbing hordes who came later
viewed the fire-caused open grassland through the appreciative eyes of
stockmen, and timbermen among them speculated on the tall evergreen
stands
which slowly emerged unhampered by periodic brush fires. Fern and
grasses
were said to have grown "horse-high" prior to the arrival of grazing
stock.
This then was the green valley to which
Gen. Persifor F. Smith of Fort Vancouver had sent Lt.
Theodore Talbot in 1849 with orders to carry out geological
explorations
for the US government and specifically to look for merchantable coal.
As
his exploration party journeyed towards Siletz River Basin they did not
encounter any original people, or any evidence of villages along the
river,
although wandering fishermen had left canoes beside the stream. From
Talbot's
account the only Salishan-speaking survivors were a few nomadic
fishermen,
who were customarily free to fish any river in the area. When the
Talbot
party attempted to cross the wide mouth of the Siletz in an empty boat
which they found hidden along the banks, they were aided by an Indian
who
approached them from the southeast and informed the lieutenant that he
and one other man with their families were the "only people who were
left
in the bay area."
The First People and a Name for Their River
The aboriginal population of Siletz River
Basin had been a Salishan-speaking sub-branch of the Tillamook who were
acknowledged as the southernmost of the Coastal
Salish. The sub-dialect used in the area has been named after
the
river on which they lived. There is no evidence of an effort having
been
made to link these river people linguistically with their close
neighbors
the Alsea (Yakonan), who are viewed as unique among coastal language
groups.
Phillip Druüker's studies affirmed
that there were numerous "minor dialectic variants" among the Coastal
Salish,
but the firmest tie of the inhabitants along the Siletz to the Northern
Salish are references in Tillamook myths to specific locations on the
Siletz.
By the time that the Indians occupied the
new reservation in the mid-1800s only 21 Siletz dialect speaking
Indians
were reported. And by 1934, when Homer G. Barnett compiled
anthropological
data from the reservation, he did not list "Siletz" as a separate
tribe.
However he did place the Tillamook as representative of the Salish. He
also listed the Alsea (apparently to represent Yakonan). It can be
inferred
from this that there were no available "Siletz" or Yakonan on the
reservation
for him to interview at that late date.
Alfred Louis Kroeber established an areal
cohesion of all coastal people, listing them from north to south in
this
order: Tillamook, Yaquina, Alsea, and Siuslaw. Here again the "Siletz"
was not separated from the Tillamook.
Present day descendants of the original
people on the reservation say that those who had lived along the river
were called "Salachees" by their Alsea neighbors.
Early maps of the region charted the river
under a variety of spellings—when it was included at all—and pioneers
entertained
some romantic theories as to the source of the strange sounding name.
One
individual attempted to trace it to a fictitious Indian maid named
"Celeste."
This was vigorously rebutted three days
later in a February 5th article by James W. Nesmith who pointed out to
the Oregonian that he had been with Gen. Lane's party when it traveled
westward toward the coast lands. The party had asked their Klickitat
guides about the name of the river which they were preparing to ford.
They
had been breaking trail through dense bracken fern which was chest high
to a mounted rider, and they readily accepted the guides' explanation
that
it was named "Siletz-Chuck" which the Indians assured them was Chinook
for "Fern River." However appropriate this must have seemed under
trying
circumstances, a more plausible answer lay in the Lakmuit word "Tsa
Shna
dsch." This difficult combination of consonants, when attempted in
English,
sounds very like the presently accepted anglicized "Siletz."
In 1950 a young Coquille
historian from Siletz recorded that the river and the people who had
lived
along it were called Se-la-gees. However spelled it means "crooked
river"
which is a fitting name for the tightly meandering stream that
stretches
over 90 miles in length.
If a more accurate Salish name for the river
was discovered within historic times, it does not seem to have been
recorded.
At any rate, the river and the Salishan-speaking people who lived near
it have been given the same name; and the English adaptation of the
original
word is now solidly established. Most of the Indians in the area allow
themselves to be called "Siletz."
The Weavers of the Ancient Tribes
The basket weavers of Siletz were people of many languages: Salishan, Chinookan, Shahaptian, Yakonan, Kusan, Athapascan, Takelman, Lutuamian (Tule Lake), Calapooya and Algonquin—and some as yet not satisfactorily identified. William Eugene Kent explains why:
Tribal identification was another vital statistic which received divergent opinions from the various [government] authorities. The great difficulty was that some of the tribes were divided into tribes which had their own names. The tribe was often used as a tribal designation BIA records and ethnographic studies indicate that at Siletz there were approximately 30 name designations. About half of the names listed are tribal divisions and the other half tribal names. The tribes were the Yakonan, Chasta Skoton, Coos, Coquille, Chetco, Nestucca, Rogue River (Takelma), Port Orford, Shasta, Siuslaw, Tillamook, Tututni, Umpqua, and Yaquina. Major tribal names were Cow Creek, Joshua (Tce’metun), Galice Creek (Taltushtuntude), Flores Creek (Kusu'me), Euchre (Yukichetunne), Applegate, Nehalem, Siletz, Chastacosta, Sixes (Kwatami), Noltnatnah, Mac-en-noot-e-way, Delwashe and Pistol River (Chetleschantunne).
Before the Rogue River War (1850-1856)—and long
before they were moved onto the reservation—they had lived all through
Western Oregon, from the Pacific sands at the Columbia's gaping mouth
southward
into the northwestern most rip of coastal California. Some came from
the
banks of winding rivers which drained the Coast Range into the sea;
others
had lived near inland lakes to the east and toward the central valleys.
A few were from scattered regions of Upper Umpqua, Rogue and Klamath
watersheds.
They belonged to numerous small family
groups
within each linguistic group called "bands" (a more accurate name than
"tribes" as they were held together by common language rather than by a
centralized government). Heads of each tribe acted as commanders or
chiefs
and there were sub chiefs in tribes which were large enough to support
several ranks of prestige within an extended family unit. The principal
role of a commander or chief was that of advisor-guardian to his people.
They were Indians of the Pacific Coast,
and as such differed in culture and appearance from the Indians who
lived
east of the Rockies. They traveled through and traded with neighboring
tribes of differing language affiliations all along the coastline (even
Lutuamian speaking Indians of the far central interior traded with
coastal
clans by journeying through Klamath River Pass to the Pacific Ocean).
Chinook Jargon has its Roots in Fur Trade
In early historic times extensive
fur-trade
made use of Chinook
jargon (even though it was composed of only a few hundred
words)
and it became the trade language. When accompanied by occasional sign
language
it was an effective means of communications. In spite of feudal raids
among
tribes to obtain slaves or horses, or for the purpose of righting
grievances,
the Indians enjoyed surprisingly peaceful relations with one another.
Coastal clans were not the only Indians
who worried about "feudal raids among tribes to obtain slaves." John
Upton
Terrell wrote:
[Gen. James H.] Carlton notified the Navajo they had until July 20, 1863, to surrender or be hunted down like animals. Several Navajo leaders informed him of their willingness to capitulate but expressed the fear they would fall into the hands of slavers before they could reach military posts. Carlton made no effort to give them the protection they needed, and New Mexican slave traders swept through the country, preying on tribes attempting to surrender.
When war waged between tribes it was by
agreement.
Headmen led the expeditions but were not expected to fight; they only
negotiated.
Even their conflicts differed from other native battle customs. For
instance
they did not try to kill enemy headmen as the leaders alone had the
authority
to recall warriors at any time; also it was not the custom to kill
women
in coastal warfare.
These relatively peaceful peoples shared
a mild climate and plentiful foods from waters of the Pacific slope and
uncrowded hunting and fishing locations. And they harvested similar
root,
nut and berry crops.
Northern tribes were more sharply conscious
of prestige resulting from wealth than were Southerners.
Northern tribes supported a distinctive
"three class" division which was an inherited status. Drüuker saw
this as class flexible but acknowledged that the poor were
discriminated
against as "nothing-people"; or low-class, however the poor had more
privileges
than slaves—who were primarily war captives.
In the hierarchy of the tribes, shamans
were not from a separate class but they were respected for their
special
function with the tribe and so held a high status. Chiefs and nobles
were
recognized upper-class and in many tribes their title was inherited.
Most
members of a tribe fit in a category between the nobles and the
slaves—a
flexible middle-class. A basket weaver could come from any level, but,
like a shaman, her social prestige within the tribe depended to a great
extent on her skill with her craft. And among her own class she held a
slightly higher place than did a non weaver of the same tribe.
Ancient tribes had no taboos against
intermarriage
with other tribes or with another class in their own tribe, but there
were
some tribal variances. For instance, most weavers had prearranged
marriages
for their young people, providing that the couple were not related to
one
another on the paternal side of the family. (Coastal Athapascans and
Lutuamian
Klamath were patrilineal).
Athapascan Tribes Practiced Matrilineal Succession
A few northern interior Athapascan tribes had followed a so-called "gentile" (matrilineal) system of marriage whereby the tribe had a female ancestor at the head and the children bore their mother's name. In such cases men were forced to marry out of their own clan.
Slavery Common Among the Salish
In the north, Salish wives were
purchased—hopefully
for a high price because a low price would result in children of the
marriage
being laughed at and called slaves. Slavery was common and some women
were
owned outright by the men.
Bensell wrote that the women were bought
and sold like cattle:
...The daughters are loaned, hired, or sold at from 12 to 16 years of age, as inducements are offered, sometimes for one night, one month, a year, or a bona fide sale, the purchaser casting her off at pleasure, and when so cast off or divorced are seldom consulted... One of the worst features of this degrading system is, that it extends to the whites, who have been their teachers in many of these debasing vices.
Others were wives of low class men. Cast
distinction
was hazy but women of "low-class" men held higher status than slaves.
They
were sometimes abused, but low status did not necessarily equate with
mistreatment.
Basket weavers of the tribes were largely
women, however hunters and fishermen of the tribes braided their own
cording
to make basketry traps for birds and weirs for fish; and in rare
instances
men wove basketry items for ceremonial dances.
Both men and women manufactured a type of
two-ply cording by rolling long even fibers against their thighs. Sea
grasses,
the inner bark of willow and tule leaves were used. The product could
then
be twisted into strong ropes. Pounded and separated strands of the
stringing
nettle were used for very fine lines.
Older weavers trained young Indian women
who were chosen to learn the craft. Usually mothers or grandmothers
taught
beginners, each instructor handing down the technical details of her
skill,
which she had received from her own mother or some maternal relative.
Weavers
discouraged sickly youths from attempting to learn; physical strength
was
essential to weaving. They also were convinced that only "smart" youths
were capable of making baskets. This philosophy was reflected in
everyday
behavior toward the young Indian women. The 96-year-old matriarch of
the
Siletz weavers, Ida Bensell, told of her childhood with the elder
weavers:
she said that they were not eager to share their skills—"When I was a
little
girl, I sat on blanket in hot sun and watched elderly women make
baskets.
Then I made little baskets like theirs. They say, 'she's going to be
good
basket weaver.'" From her example it seems clear that an Indian girl's
persistence had a great deal to do with the weaver's willingness to
teacher
her.
Weavers perpetuated their maternal heritage
by using traditional designs in the baskets (in any combination that
pleased
them) and through the selection of fiber, color and structural detail
which
identified work from their own tribe. As the Indians are by nature
conservative,
changes within the work were minor unless stimulated by some great
social
or environmental change. Beginners in the art attempted to gain
prestige
as a good weaver. (A man was fortunate to have a good weaver for a
wife).
At first glance weavers appeared to be
uncomplicated
women stolidly attending the daily needs of their families. Actually
they
had to assimilate a depth of knowledge far beyond the mundane to
transmit
the traditions of their handicrafts to their children.
Indian women differed somewhat from area
to area in stature and facial features; and their social and religious
lives were as varied as their colorful costumes. They were highly
individualistic.
Flatheads
Trappers and traders who had first
contacted
Oregon Indians were seldom aware of cultural nuances and lumped them
into
one category—"Flatheads." However, even the widespread practice of
head-flattening
was not uniform among tribes. For instance, the Kusan did not flatten
heads
of infants.
When the practice was abandoned in the late
1800s the resulting round heads of the succeeding generation revealed
them
as a very handsome people. They were small boned and had light brown
skin;
their eyes were round and either golden brown, brown or black; and
their
hair, which was sometimes wavy, was dark brown to black. The men were
usually
broad shouldered and muscular and the women’s even features and dainty
hands set them apart from larger inland aborigines.
William Eugene Kent commented that among
the more handsome of American Indians, at least by non-indian
standards,
were the Athapascan:
They were tall, round-headed and intelligent. With relatives ranging from the southwest to Canada, the Athapascans at Siletz were represented by the Chasta Skoton, Umpqua, Chetco and Tututni.
The women rarely went beyond the hut-fires except to forage for food or fiber. They gathered baskets full of nuts, roots, berries, seaweed and herbs, and dried them. They evaporated seawater into fine white sea-salt. Women from the south gathered acorns and steamed them in lined fire pots and then ground the cooked nut into meal. Later the meal was leached in water before being made into cakes. Northern coastal clans had no acorns to gather so their harvest time was centered around the digging of root foods and the smoking of seafoods.
The Klamath and Modoc cultures,
influenced
by the tules (reeds) and wocus (yellow water lily) of the Klamath and
Tule
Lake marshes, presented a definite departure from the cultures of other
original peoples of Oregon. They have been termed "Pit Indians" because
their dwellings were little more than roofed-over pits sunk about four
feet below the surface of the ground. These houses appeared as mounds
of
earth about six feet high, with a circular pole two and a half feet in
diameter at the top, from which a ladder led down into the circular
space
below. The interior was 20 feet across, with sleeping bunks and
arrangements
for storing dried meats, seeds, acorns, and roots. The whole was
substantially
built, the roof being of poles covered with rushes and with earth taken
from the pit beneath. On hooks from the rush-lined ceiling hung bags
and
baskets, laden with such luxuries as dried grasshoppers and berries.
Above
the bunks hung the skins of deer and other game.
The dress of the women consisted of a shirt
or deerskin thongs to a braided belt; the men wore breechclouts of
deerskin,
and the children went entirely naked.
Crickets and Mussels
Other Southern Oregon food harvests were
small seed grains and the seed bulbs of an aquatic lily, the woca
(Nymphaea
ploysepala). From the central and northern marshes came a small
onion-like
bulb, camas (Camassia quamash). When grasshoppers, crickets and
caterpillars
were abundant the Indians scoured the valleys, gathered insects in
great
quantities by driving them into pits, and made preparations for a
feast.
A fire was kindled in one of the pits, and after the latter had been
thoroughly
heated the harvest was dropped in, covered with damp tules and hot
stones,
and baked. Prepared in this fashion the insects were eaten with great
relish.
They were also powdered and mixed with wocus meal in a kind of bread
baked
in the ashes, or ground and mixed with dried berries and animal fats to
form a nutritious type of "pemmican."
The industrious women dug in the wet sands
of river bays for shellfish and they pried salt water mussels and
edible
plants off the rocks with sharpened clam shells.
Shell tools were used to chop foods and
scrape animal skins and the weavers used the sharpened clamshells to
split
basketry fiber into ribbon-like strands.
Weavers made all of their household utensils
out of basketry as well as their rain capes, door coverings and floor
and
bedding mats. Everything that they needed was taken from the roots,
shoots,
bark, rushes, fern and grasses.
Indian Women in Leadership Roles
In spite of domestic drudgery, which was
taken for granted, some Indian women found opportunities to become
social
leaders. The female
berdache took on men's work and engaged in same-sex marriage.
Women
hunters and warriors brought food for their families and defended their
communities.
Lewis and Clark had observed that the
Clatsop
sought advice of their women in the matter of commerce. The status of
women
among the Pueblo is extraordinarily high. Descent is traced through the
mother. The houses and garden patches are owned by the women. Husbands
move into their wives' homes. Children are spoken of as "belonging to
the
mother." Such female status and influence had been rare among inland
tribes—so
they attributed it to the fact that Chinook women aided greatly in
providing
foods for their people.
Chief Hapantugharapha: Amazon of the Shasta
Indian women on the Oregon Coast held a
comparable
liberated status. Occasionally they voiced strong public opinions which
went far beyond family problems. There were recorded instances of
Indian
women being so persuasive concerning intratribal problems that they
become
military leaders. Edward
S. Curtis reported that the Shasta had a female leader, Chief
Hapantugharapha, whose primary role was to prevent fighting.
Jameson and Armitage discuss entrepreneurial
Salish women:
Bilateral societies such as the Salish...
allowed women a certain latitude in roles as traders, warriors, and
shamans.
Women held their own property, controlled their own sexuality, and
sometimes
spoke in council.
Entrepreneurial high-status matrons of
Salish
tribes provided young women-for-hire for the traders from among the
female
captive slaves and the young women of the tribe who were allowed this
latitude
before “settling down” as married women. This point is interesting to
note,
since some writers argue that women lose the right to control their
sexuality
with the first signs of accumulated wealth and social stratification in
a society. The Salish had both a highly stratified society and a
similar
sexual standard for women and men—at least before marriage.
The Shasta were people whose traditional
headmen were decision makers, not war leaders. They were expected to
continuously
urge their people—in the morning of each day and again in the
evening—toward
kindly deeds and industriousness.
However, the presence of strong female
leaders
among the Shasta did not alter the customary status of their women in
general.
These tribes were active in the slave trade (both adult and children)
and
wife purchase was common among them.
Keepers of Tribal Memory
Neighboring Takelma women were allowed to participate in war dances—a far step away from the traditional sex roles. And in at least one linguistic group, the Kusan, women were the record keepers who memorized their legends and everyday civil legal matters. All data was memorized for want of a written language and, as with the selection of potential weavers, only the foremost females were entrusted with such important material.
Female Shamans
This is a healing ceremony. A child is going to be healed. You can heal one who is sick with the power of herbs or with the power of the spirit, the power of the eagle wing, the smoldering cedar, the sage. You can use certain stones for healing because they, too, have power. You can use the power of an animal—the buffalo, the coyote, the eagle, the bear, the elk. There are many ways of healing known to the pejuta ichasha (medicine men). ---Henry Crow Dog
Southern Oregon Indians consistently
installed
women as shamans and the Athapascan Tolowa had more women shamans than
men.
Shamans were spiritual leaders as well as
medical healers. Animal life was believed to give spiritual aid to
women;
among the Calapooya, Wildcat was a sort of female hero figure—similar
to
Spider in the Southwest who was thought to be a women protector.
Indian maids of Northern Salish tribes
sought
the sacred power to become shamans by squatting on a large plank for
several
days—their heads covered with a basket. During this time they cooked
their
own food and performed ceremonial dances at night. An elaborate ritual
followed this testing period to confirm the chosen career. Parents
arranged
prestigious dances in honor of their daughters and invited elderly
shamans
to conduct the ceremonials.
Anthropologist Edward S. Curtis wrote that,
among the Tolowa and Tututini, very few shamans were men.
A young woman who dreamed that she was to become a shaman related the experience to her parents, and if she wished to follow the course indicated by the dream and become a shaman, they arranged with an old member of the profession to preside at a dance for their daughter.
Curtis further observed that many Hupa shamans were women
...and among their neighbors, the Yurok and the Karok, as well as among the more distant Wiyot on the coast, male shamans were rare. Hupa shamans acquired the power to cure disease by dreaming and dancing. They were credited with the ability to inflict mysterious sickness by sorcery, and only they could relieve the victim of such magic.
All Indian maids were aware that shamans
ran the risk of being held rigidly accountable in the case of death of
a patient; unsuccessful practitioners were often murdered violently.
Robert Ruby and John Brown wrote about this
"deadly occupation" among the Chinook:
[In 1847] at [Chinookville, WA] some Chinooks tried to kill a medicine man who had treated a young girl. When she died they plied the doctor with as much liquor as he could hold, and when he passed out they stabbed him "in many places."
Women shamans sang of the old days and they sang of the supreme being while they made formulas for good health and long life, for fertility in the family and for strength on the hunt.
The Spirituality of Basket Making
The earth is a living thing. The mountains speak. The trees sing. Lakes can think. Pebbles have a soul. Rocks have power. Lame Deer
Indian basketry supplied spiritual
support
as well as utilitarian needs and the weavers of long ago sang prayers
for
wisdom and they recited the magic of women who had knowledge of the
fibers
which sprouted from the sacred earth. Baskets made by their hands and
sacred
power in the old beliefs. Among Takelma shamans, special basket-buckets
were used to receive the aches and pains which were sucked out of a
sick
person.
Basket weavers were aware of their important
contributions and they gave thanks for their special magic and
expressed
pride in their art as they sang an ancient prayer—a formula of magic
medicine
for making baskets. It concluded with a benediction for future weavers:
I wish long life for the woman who always has a basket in her hands—My experience will come to her mind—I don't do this for everyone. I did it only for smart women who shall come into existence. When the dawn comes my formula will come to her mind.
Mythological Basketry
Aboriginal understandings of the
creation,
the deluge and the control of elemental forces all involved basketry
and
baskets introduced magical elements in hero tales.
Otis T. Mason recorded the Yuki creation
myth in which basketry was the heart of the story:
In the beginning there was no land—all was water. The Spirit On-Coye-To appeared in the form of a beautiful white feather which settled upon the face of the water.
The tale continues that it was dark and he
visited
a star, Po-ko-lil-ey, where the world was bright. He was welcomed but
not
allowed access to their sweathouse until he had suffered an illness.
Once
inside he was blinded by light radiating from baskets hanging overhead
like many dazzling suns. He stole one and escaped back to the earth
where
he hung it in the East—moving it several times—further and higher. To
these
ancient people the sun was literally a magic basket.
The Hupa creation myth describes the
creator,
Yi-Mantu Win-yai, making baskets and giving them away. The narrator
explains
that this was why Klamath made baskets were best.
Mythological basketry descends below the
spirit world to earth and the original people as the god Qu-wa-ne-ca
made
the first cradle early in the morning of the fifth day following the
first
birth.
The second major category of early myths
featuring basketry had to do with the deluge. In one version a great
flood
came which covered the earth and, comfortably resting inside of a huge
willow basket which floated atop the waters, rode Old Yoholmit the aunt
of Olelbis the Great Siwash. "She was laughing and shouting." The story
went on: after the flood receded the Old Ones needed solid earth to
live
upon and the supreme being sent two uncles to the West where the earth
was located and instructed them to bring some of it back—in two large
round
baskets. A similar myth was more specific as it stated that 28 people
were
put into a huge Tus (water basket) for safety from the flood.
Among the Old Ones, fire was carried from
campfire to campfire in a basket. A coil of twisted cedar bark was
placed
inside the basket and one loose end was lighted and allowed to dangle
over
the side where it smoldered in the open air.
Ancient basketry symbols fulfilled two
purposes.
The weavers used them for decorative color and the formation on the
design
itself constituted an act of protection or blessing. The act of magic
was
considered to be fulfilled when a basket was completed. Certain types
transmitted
protection: women's basket hats, shamens treasure baskets (which held
amulets
or notions) weaponry cases, wedding trays and prayer baskets.
Within historic times Indians held
festival-like
ceremonies involving a display of wealth centered around a "world
renewal"
affirmation. The dancing rites for the festival were especially
colorful
among "Acorn People." The women wore caps made bright with red feathers
similar to those in the dance headdresses worn by the men.
Indian myths were laced with basketry magic.
A Kusan transformation myth immortalized Ewauna, the daughter of a
chief.
She danced along the seashore carrying a small basketful of young
raccoons
and accompanied by her pet dog. The dog hit the evil ocean spirit,
Seatka,
to keep him from abducting his mistress. Her family feared that she
would
be taken from them, but the power of her basket changed Ewauna, her
dog,
the raccoons—and even her basket—into stones along the
shoreline—forever
safe from the troublesome spirit—who had also been turned into stone.
Tiny beings in baskets were believed to
prevent old age and death. The spirit Ice became hungry in one story
and
seized such a basket.
A mythical maiden whose name meant
"Woodchuck"
was rescued by basket power. She escaped the powerful Trickster by
placing
her basket hat upon a pitchfork anchored upright in a shallow river
bed.
She then swam beyond this demarcation point to safety.
Basket Hat Magic
The beautifully decorative women's hats
were
much more than ornament. Among the Tillamook they were worn only by
mature
women: during their first menses ceremonial and for one year following.
In Southern tribes they signified adult status and were worn
continuously.
Alsea Indian girls were allowed to work on basketry during their five
day
first menarche (menstruation) confinement. This concession was seen as
a Spirit Quest to obtain a Tamanowus. A Takelma maiden was required to
sleep with her head inside of a large funnel-shaped basket to avoid
dreaming
of the dead—a bad omen during that sensitive time in her life.
The depth of significance of basket hats
for the Salish is measured in a myth about Blue Jay (a hero figure). He
wanted to kill the wicked wild woman and was advised to "mash in the
crown
of her basket hat—for that is where her heart is."
Basket hat magic reached far back into
ancient
tales. A delightful myth has come down from the southland of the Acorn
Maidens who were in the land before people appeared: they wore little
hats
(a reference to the cap-like petal tops of acorns) and were so shy that
it is said when people came to earth they turned their faces inside of
their hats—where they remained.
Basketry was woven into every phase of the
original people's life. It cradled their children in babyhood and in
some
tribes the infant's naval was kept in a tiny basket.
In 1877, Wallis Nash said he saw a squaw
with a baby
... about 12 months old tied into a wicker [basket] cradle, which had a band to pass across the mother's forehead when they moved.
toy-sized baskets were made and put into the
cradles
of babies along with a small digging stick. And there was a minor
ceremony
held when an Indian girl collected her first basketful of roots or
berries
entirely by herself.
Aboriginal life was dependent upon
utilitarian
basketry. They harvested, carried, cooked, served or stored every kind
of supply in baskets. Even the tumplines and head pads used to carry
the
burden baskets were woven of soft grasses. Men wove nets for fishing
and
sacks for their pipes and sometimes handsome lidded containers in which
to hold dry tobacco.
The Indian equivalent to the non-indian's
lightening rods was a basket. It was an old willow burden basket hung
upside
down atop a high pole set in the ground at the corners of a dwelling.
Their
spirit power was believed to protect the entire family from thunder
storms.
Bereavement and Funerary Customs
Spirit power was invoked even more
carefully
at the end of a lifespan than at the beginning. When a Shasta died, her
own burden baskets were pierced and hung on small sticks at the corners
of her grave or on a tall pole near the burial place. The Hupa burned
the
holes in the bottoms of baskets prior to staking them on the four
corners
of a grave. The Shasta, the Athapascan, Umpqua, and the Klamath all
placed
baskets on top of women's graves.
Among the Hupa as well as the Shasta it
was customary for the nearest relative to excavate a grave with a
digging
stick and shallow baskets. And sand from a prayer basket was sprinkled
inside of the grave.
Some tribes placed the corpse in a large
basket, some wrapped the body in woven matting. Other tribes cremated
their
dead and wrapped them in basketry mats or furs before the ceremony. The
Tillamook Salish buried their dead in canoes high above the ground;
nevertheless
they hung baskets onto the elaborately decorated burial canoes.
The baskets placed on the graves were often
highly prized personal possessions of the deceased weaver or of someone
close to her.
When a Hupa service was completed shamans
put a purifying potion into a basket bowl of water and the grave
diggers
cleansed themselves by washing their hands in it.
The Karuk of Lower Klamath Lake protected
mourners by setting a basket on a stake and hanging a coil of bear lily
leaves inside of it, or by attaching a coil to the doorway, to keep the
spirit of the dead away from the house. In similar manner the Hupa hung
a Kust (basket-mill) in the doorway to prevent entry of the spirit.
Mourners of the Northwest wore braided
basketry
fiber neck strings to indicate their bereavement. Among some ancient
Athapascan,
formal mourning did not end with the funeral services: they
commemorated
the anniversary of a loved one's death by burning valuables, including
elaborate ceremonial basketry, to publicly declare that the dead was
still
valued above their finest possessions.
The power value of each basket varied with
the designs. Although some baskets held such strong Power that they
were
not disposed of except at a funeral, other baskets which did not
contain
sacred symbolism were freely bartered or sold. Bartering and gift
giving
was pleasant commerce and it was inevitable that this trade would cause
a diffusion of cultural styles. While it is true that a chief might
occasionally
give away a superior artifact, loudly proclaiming that it was produced
within his own tribe, this was an exception to the more common practice
of causally passing along basketry which had previously been received
from
another tribe. And in that case the source of the work was hazy.
The Division of Labor
In everyday life the weavers searched as
diligently for foods as the rest of the women, and the men hunted and
did
most of the fishing. Each new generation remained near the waterways
where
they had learned how to prepare riverine foods or harvest the forest
fibers.
It was a highly personalized education. Manual skills were closely
observed
and memorized in the painstaking manner used to preserve legends and
rituals.
Aboriginal life was totally demanding.
Indian women were so accustomed to the time
consuming pace of their lives that it was especially difficult for them
to understand the impatience they saw in the strange non-indian
immigrants
who entered their land.
When the two races first met, the Indians
were eager to barter for the puzzling possessions of the white men.
These
treasures were acquired for Indian foods, furs, horses—and wives. And
it
was Indian women who were the first to recognize that the fascinating
light-skinned
men were not the gods that old legends had led them to expect. To their
surprise the newcomers had the same physical attributes and needs as
their
Indian lords—and it was clear to the women that the course of their
personal
lives would continue to be decided for them—by men. They understood
that
being traded or sold outright to white men was simply a variation of
the
ancient practice of wife-bartering. However, not all soldiers and
government
employees were looking for wives and the opportunity to establish
families:
One employee named George bothered the Yaquina women. Many others were there for the consideration of dollars and cents. Being such an out-of-the-way place and in an area of recent frontier expansion, which attracted the rougher, opportunistic element of people, the BIA simply could not hire the best kind of employees.
Gold Mongers Uproot Natives
But an understanding of white men did not
alter the harsh fact that successive waves of gold seeking immigrants
had
turned against the original people.
Small family tribes were completely uprooted
and the unhappy Indian women were taken to a strange part of their
land.
Increasing numbers of white men had torn apart Indian families as
completely
as his magic weapons had overpowered the Indian warriors. And the new
lords
had overrun their land.
Passivism and fatalism were characteristic
of captive Indian women but these were not their strongest traits; they
were also keenly perceptive and flexible. They had watched white
doctors
heal ills where their own shamans had failed. This much was good. In
addition
to this the religion of white men seemed to have great power. Christian
missionaries had acted as medical physicians while they taught new
spiritual
ideas. This dual service was easily acceptable to the Indians because
their
shamans also treated both body and spirit.
Boston Invasion
That TV interviewer, that woman with the orange-dyed hair, told me: "Lame Deer, don't put us on—being able to talk to animals. Come on. This is the 20th Century!" I told her: "Lady, in your Good Book a woman talks to a snake. I, at least, talk to hawks, and falcons, and eagles." ---Lame Deer, 1972
Hudson's Bay Company traders had been
known
to be harsh with the original people during the early 1800s and it was
because of this that the Indians had been eager to turn to some of the
incoming "Bostons" (missionaries). Non-indian nurses were especially
welcome
during the epidemics which had followed the settlers. The stature of
ministering
non-indian doctors grew in such sorrowful times, and the power of the
shaman
dimmed.
As white women missionaries worked beside
Indian women, they assured them that churchianity was for "everyone's"
benefit. It was head encouragement, full of hope. The Indian women
carefully
considered the advantages which white women seemed to enjoy within
their
homes and society. They were inclined to weigh this against their
negative
first impressions of the white men—and found it bewildering—until open
warfare set the Indians firmly against white men.
Soldiers Torch Indian Villages Following Rogue River Wars
Indian women fervently loved their homes
and when the long, bloody Rogue River Wars ended, those who survived
were
forced to watch soldiers burn their homes and the balance of their
winter
food supply. They lost their dried fish and meats, pounded berry and
acorn
meal—everything. "We left behind many fine canoes, homes, tanned hides
and other belongings found in an Indian colony at that time. We were
all
heartsick."
They were taken away from their land without
comforting mats, robes or any of their basketsful of personal
possessions.
They were at the mercy of a raw spring which was only slightly less
severe
than the long bitter winter had been. Soldiers were instructed to leave
only elderly women or the infirm behind in their huts. The remainder of
the villages were systematically destroyed and the remnants of the
aboriginal
tribes were immediately moved northward.
The first movement of prisoners had been
from Port Orford by boat up the coast and into the Columbia to the
Willamette.
From there they went south by ferry to Dayton and finally inland (on
foot)
to the Grand Ronde Agency which lay west of the Willamette. Other
groups
followed roughly the same route.
Another consignment of 600 were transported
to Siletz July 1856 via Coquille Valley and Roseburg. A portion of the
groups were accompanied by about 35 wagons. But for the most part
captives
went the distance on foot with few provisions of any kind. Tyee John's
tribe of 592 walked nearly 125 miles up the coast.
The final tribe fared the worst—they were
forced to walk the grueling distance directly up the coast to Yaquina
Bay,
wearing whatever clothing they happened to have had on their backs.
Skimpy
jackets, old blankets or mat-capes kept off only some of the chilling
rains.
Many were barefooted and only a few were fortunate enough to have a
horse
and wagon. The small basketry capes worn by some of the women appeared
as a pitiful festive head-covering above sad brown-eyed faces. Bundles
of mat bedding and some small baskets had been slipped in with infant
cradles
which hung heavily from tumplines across the women's foreheads.
Nothing else was allowed; comfort was
sacrificed
to faster travel; and the soldiers forbid taking larger baskets—even
those
filled with foodstuffs. The Indians had to forage along the route to
supplement
the inadequate food which was supplied by the army.
War-weary soldiers were dissatisfied with
their military assignment and largely disinterested in their human
consignments,
and although their orders were "no baskets" they paid little attention
to small treasure or medicine baskets which could be smuggled in at the
last moment. military logic indicated that only large baskets could
contain
weapons. The only Indian basket of importance to them was the one used
to transport drinking water.
In this manner the soldiers moved their
charges northward, and the mourning weavers walked away from the lands
of their beloved Old Ones, and the home of their mystical basketry. On
those wretched April days each woman carried with her a heavy burden of
despair.
They ended the hateful trek; their only
objective was survival—and their only help was their own
resourcefulness.
Their ancient skills went with them and they kept a few tiny treasure
baskets
hidden from the soldiers. But they did not deceive themselves: they
knew
that if their basket magic was to again be part of their lives, it
would
have to be revived through their own hands.
Bypassed by Everything But War
Five years before the march to Siletz,
racial
peace in the valley had seemed imminent as the army and the Tualatin
(Atfalati)
had negotiated a treaty. The army had first made an attempt to send
them
to the Santiam country and they had flatly said they would rather be
shot.
A compromise was reached and the tribes had permitted themselves to be
placed on the Grand Ronde Reservation.
Local tension eased quickly and almost at
once the Superintendent of Indian Affairs issued a placating
announcement
which praised "the Tuallaty" as being good farmers. This was the year
that
the Rogue River War began in earnest in the south.
In June of the same year a news release
noted that three "Callapoah" youths were returning to the Pacific Coast
after completing an English education at Westfield, Massachusetts.1
This
was supposed to display progress toward "whitemanizing" Willamette
Valley
Indians. In retrospect it seemed incongruous, in view of the
hostilities
which were present in Southwestern Oregon. It is unlikely that formal
education
of three young natives of the interior had been reported to the
troubled
non-indians along the coast.
The Indians had not invited warfare; they
had been helpful to the first non-indian travelers who seemed to return
the friendship. Nor were all white officials anti-Indian, but the
combination
of unscrupulous white adventurers and vengeance seeking red skins
eventually
destroyed any well meant efforts toward peaceful relations. Both
frightened
settlers and unjustly attacked Indians were filled with deep distrust
which
fed on Native misunderstanding and official prejudice. Intermittent
fighting
persisted until the army resolved to destroy every Indian village
within
a given area, driving the original people away from protective terrain
and reducing the chance of their return. The routing of the tribes was
concentrated in the narrow river valleys. Supplies for the combatants
came
in over tortuous trails. Traffic away from the areas had to use the
same
route—there was no easy escape for either side.
Lewis and Clark Follow Indian Trails 1804
Lewis and Clark had discovered in 1804
that
travel south of the falls at Oregon City meant following Indian
trails—sometimes
up one mountainside and down the other. During the 1830s and 1840s only
two main wagon trails crossed Oregon (one followed the Columbia on the
north and the other went south to California). The bulk of Oregon was
bypassed.
Railroads were expensive and arduous to construct in the mountains.
Even
horse drawn coach routes connecting Oregon with San Francisco did not
develop
until 1860. Geographic location had kept the Coastal Indians outside of
commercial trade routes, but it had only temporarily insulated them
from
the heat of inland wars.
In 1850 a crucial push for "free gold"
stimulated
road building to provide access to gold fields. At about the same time,
a military road was built from the headwaters of the Umpqua eastward,
and
then southward. To accomplish this as rapidly as possible the builders
widened ancient aboriginal trade trails and inadvertently opened up a
way
for abrasive opportunists who pushed the original people aside on their
own trade routes.
Old Oregon Trail Becomes Inviting Highways 1854
In addition to this the old Oregon
Trail was altered by 1854 into an inviting highway for an
increasing
number of squatters coming into Oregon. The newcomers sought wealth or
land for themselves and drove the Indians further toward the Pacific
Ocean.
The stage had been set for the tragic war.
As the retreating Indians were driven from
the valleys, they were first sent to Fort
Umpqua which had been turned into a collection agency for war
prisoners
who were on their way northward to Siletz. At a later time the fort was
used to intercept fugitives who were escaping from the reservation.
Indians from the Northern Oregon Coast did
not escape detention either, even though they were non warring. They
too
were put under the jurisdiction of the agency at Siletz. Since the
boundaries
for the huge reservation had been set between Tillamook County and the
Umpqua, all original people in that area were brought in. The peaceful
Tillamook Salish were among them.
In the beginning of life on the reservation,
they were all assembled on the north side of Yaquina Bay. Housing
allotments
were so poorly planned that some prisoners were literally dumped into
forested
areas and had to erect brush or blanket huts for shelter.
In 1877, railroad promoter Wallis Nash visited the Siletz Reservation and noted:
We... spied little shanties hidden away
in
the furze and brake. Dead bushes set in a row, a few long sticks bent
around
and tied together at the top, a mat or two of old, torn rugs and bits
of
carpet thrown over, made up the dwelling.
[We saw that] dirt was everywhere, on the
persons of the Indians, their clothes, their hut, their food.
During this period of social upheaval,
only
minimum building was seen along the western slope, but by that time the
Rogue River Wars had ceased, inland railroads were being built and
thriving
settlements in the Willamette Valley had become common.
The Siletz Indians had undergone three full
years of captivity on the reservation by the time statehood had caught
up with Oregon, in 1859; and the majority of the prisoners were unaware
that they had been transferred out of the custody of a territorial
agent,
and into an agency of the state government. This was important
information
for the Indians to have according to Robert Ruby and John Brown:
To the Indians and the government alike the kingpin of the system was the agent. He was "just like a king, and he could do as he pleased," as an elderly Makah expressed it. The agent was the Indians' on-the-grounds representative, and he stood between them and a growing bureaucratic maze leading up to the president. By the 1860s the Indians had gotten a clearer picture of that important personage, the president, about whom they had heard so much. When agent J. Ross Browne was among the chiefs of the Siletz Reservation in October 1857, one of three matters uppermost on their minds was the identity of the "great white chief." Their other two concerns were the receipt of goods promised by treaty and the sickness raging among the people.
Political change, or "social progress" of any nature, was of no immediate interest to them, as they saw no material benefit from it in their daily lives. While they had been losing a bitter war, all other matters had slipped past them—unheeded.
Cross Purposes of Peace
The Weavers entered the strange valley
cold
and hungry—filled only with discouragement. In addition to physical
misery
they had been plagued with bumbling inaccurate names which had been
attached
to every member of their families by soldier escorts.
Names were assigned at the convenience of
officials (who were under pressure to produce a census of sorts) and it
was easiest for the military clerks to name the Indians after their
river
valley homelands (to which the clerks added any sort of first name that
presented itself). Some of the Indians had already been named in this
manner,
and some had chosen an English surname after a friend or someone who
had
been an official of importance. "Made up" names were also common.
Mrs. He Dog, a Parmalee of the Rosebud
Reservation
said:
I was born long before they had a census. So I never got a Christian name. I's just Mrs. He Dog. I don't even know how old I am. Over 100, at any rate. You should have taken my picture 80 years ago when I was still pretty. Yes, I was very pretty. A lot of fine young men were courting me. Now I have a face as if somebody had deep-plowed it. That's okay. Old age has been good to me.
Under other circumstances name juggling
might
have been amusing to the prisoners. Did not non-indians know that
Indian
names changed often from birth throughout old age? Adult status had
brought
name titles, as had great visions or deeds of courage, or even sorrow.
Among the Klamath and the Shasta, it was common to use the description
of some physical or behavioral irregularity as a name. These
peculiarities
were sometimes made into a song which made the personal remark more
noticeable.
Following the 30 day post partum period,
Beverly
Hungry Wolf, a Blackfeet, describes the naming process:
Usually the father took care of the
child-naming
ceremony. If he was an outstanding man, or a holy man, he might name
his
own children. But most men brought their babies to noted elders. These
were persons who had lived long and well, and whose prayers were known
to be strong. The father always gave the elder some king of present, or
payment—maybe a horse, some blankets, or some money—sometimes all
three,
if he really wanted his child to have a good name at the start.
The chosen elder begins the naming ceremony
by praying. He will take some sacred earth paint and he will paint the
baby's face while he is praying. That becomes the child's first
blessing
after it is born. That blessing goes to the parents, too, during the
ceremony.
As part of the prayer the elder announces the name that has been chosen
for the child. The name is called aloud so that all may hear, and it is
followed by wishes of good luck and long life.
A number of Indians took the name of a
white
parent (which could with propriety be taken from either parent as the
tribes
were not all patrilineal); a few took names as they took their
status—from
their mother's people. Among the Yakonan a child assumed a "real" name
upon reaching puberty from a living ancestor or another person—who must
then take another name.
Beverly Hungry Wolf discusses the
"nicknaming"
habits of the Bloods:
Mothers usually give their children nicknames, by which they are known in their young days. This is often a description of the child's notable features, like Round-Faced Girl, Long-Haired Girl, or Plump Girl. Usually when the child gets a little older these names are dropped.
Hungry Wolf further comments that while men most often carry an inherited name,
Women were usually named for famous war deeds. Old warriors and chiefs were asked to give these names to little girls in order to bless them with the good luck and success of the war trails. Common names are Stabbed-in-the-Water Woman, Shot-Close Woman, and Medicine-Capture Woman. One thing we all have in common is that our names end with "woman." That's strange, since not so many men’s names end with "man."
To add to the confusion, Indian beliefs
made
the name of the deceased taboo. To refer to the dead by name would not
allow the spirit to rest. The taboo was common to all linguistic areas
in Oregon and it is still being honored to some extent.
All Indian name words were confusing to
white settlers. For instance, a white woman might inquire as to the
native
name of a pretty infant cradle and receive several different answers
from
as many Indian women—and conclude that somehow her friendly overture
had
offended. In all probability the Indians were neither offended nor
being
evasive; it would simply not have occurred to them that white women did
not realize that many languages and dialects were spoken within a small
area. The persistent density of non-indians on this subject was noted
by
the Indians—and shrugged off as unimportant.
Case of the Obscene Lunch Box
Indian children loved to take advantage
of
the newcomers' ignorance. A story is told of a schoolmarm who asked
some
Siletz children how to say "lunch box" in their own tongue. One small
Indian
boy supplied a name which was then passed around the reservation amid
much
laughter before the schoolmarm discovered than an obscenity had been
substituted
for "lunch box." A similar situation arose in the 1950s over the
spelling
of the word "Yakona"—a local writer had left out the "Y" and the
improper
result was roared over—especially since he was not informed of the
mistake
and it had appeared in print.
In 1975, Ida Bensell and Archie
Ben discussed the spelling and meaning of Takelma words with
Capitol
Journal correspondent, Celia Smith:
"Like sassas, try to spell 'sassas.'" Do
you know what 'sassas' means?" There's some fun going on in the A-frame
tonight. Ida Bensell, age 95, the oldest living member of the Siletz
tribes,
is conversing with Archie Ben, age 75.
"'Sassas' means 'white people.' Shouldn't
you spell it 's-a-s-s-a'? Might be. I don’t know, I think my grandpa
spelled
it different. How about 'cee-too'? That's horse."
The language being discussed here is the
authentic southern coastal language, Takelma, which some trace to
ancient
Aztec peoples.
The gathering is part of a "living history"
session taking place for a week. Old pictures are passed around and
people,
buildings identified. There are plenty of stories: remembering school
days,
floods, events. There are demonstrations and displays of artifacts and
pieces of clothing brought out from locked boxes: a woodpecker bonnet,
an intricately beaded vest, the old stick game.
Incorrect Name Data Given to Protect Fugitives
Incorrect name data created a wide range
of problems; identification was essential for census roles and for the
proper recording of lands and livestock which was being assigned to the
new farmers on the reservation. Some "confusion" was calculated; the
Indians
feared that names might be used by officials to trace fugitive remnants
of tribes, and they deliberately misrepresented data concerning the
escapees.
They also continued to obscure the names of those who had died,
determined
that at least the spirits should remain undisturbed.
William Eugene Kent discusses the problem
of a census taking on the Siletz Reservation:
In September of 1857, James W. Nesmith, the third Superintendent of Indian Affairs, listed the population of Siletz at 2,049.373 This was not a complete total since Indians were still being brought to the reservation. The highest number of people who resided at Siletz is not exactly known. The highest official estimate given was made by agent Ben Simpson in 1865, claiming a population of 2,800. Simpson's estimate was far different from that made by J. W. Perit Huntington, Superintendent of Indian Affairs, who listed for the same year a population of 2,068, but he did not include all Siletz tribes, however. It is simply safe to assume that the population averaged around 2,500 to 2,600 and declined throughout the reservation. Deaths, runaways, and new arrivals also caused the population figures to fluctuate.
The Tututini Were Haughty, Insolent
One of the larger tribes and most dissatisfied were the Rogues. They were to cause the government the most trouble at the reservation. The tribe had been involved in a bitter war with the government and the squatters and they were very angry and resentful. There was nothing that they liked about Siletz, including the other Indians. "They openly boasted to the other Indians that they could whip the soldiers, and that they did not wish to follow the white man's ways."
They were haughty, insolent, and
threatened
life and property. Not only did they cause trouble for the army and the
government employees but they terrorized the other tribes. The Port
Orfords
were greatly discontented and troubled by the fact that they were the
neighbors
of the Rogues. Problems arose over which they had a "fight every day or
so." Some Rogues under Tyee John murdered some other Indians in October
of 1857, causing much excitement among the rest of the tribes. The army
forced them to turn in all remaining weapons, which included 20 rifles,
eight revolvers, and seven single-barreled pistols. They also had to
pay
the Siletz people for a person they killed on one occasion. Perhaps the
worst incident the Rogues had with other Indians occurred at
D River. The Yaquina claimed this area as their fishing grounds
and when they saw some Tututni fishing there, a battle ensued, lasting
all night, with many deaths on both sides.
The Tututni also quarreled with other
Indians
because they all needed the same forest materials and although they had
been placed closely together, they did not like to share their source
supplies.
They were hard pressed to begin as early as practicable after
winter—time
to search for root foods and basketry fibers. They even cut brush
shoots
without waiting for them to mature in their eagerness for supplies.
Each
found, and jealously protected, the own basketry fibers. Baskets were
the
one treasure which they had lost and could eventually regain, and they
guarded their craft carefully.
Although the Tututni were the most
non-cooperative
tribe that first season—they were simply too busy to help government
officials
with paper records or anything else that was demanded of them. In a
deeper
sense they believed that the official meddling was useless—they
believed
that basketry symbols were the only significant kind of record of their
Tilecums—they had no faith in lists set down on pieces of paper.
Culturally, the Tututnis also did not fit
well into reservation life, particularly because of their basketry
mysticism.
By 1859, more than 100 shamans had been
murdered. It was custom of the Tututni to kill the doctor if his or her
patient died and unfortunately many Indians, especially young ones,
died
at Siletz. Another custom relating to spirits was the burning of all
their
property at the time of death or if they moved. Thus the supplies the
government
issued them were frequently destroyed and as a result they created
further
hardships. Before the majority of them left Grand Ronde, they burned
down
the houses the government built for them and their children, demolished
the school furnishings and broke out all of the windows.
Ruby and Brown wrote more about the
perfidious
nature of this practice:
During the summer of 1872, Indians of the Siletz Reservation opposing surveys for allotting purposes tore up corner posts, burned bearing trees, and leveled mounds, so that a new survey was required. As a result allotments were not made there until about 20 years later.
The tribe was also addicted to gambling
and
the older youths gambled away the clothes they were supposed to wear to
school. They felt that they were doing the agent a favor for going to
school,
as they saw no benefits for themselves.
As a people, they did not endear themselves
to anyone else, and, being at Siletz against their will, they did not
see
any reason why they had to do anything other than what they wanted to,
and escape was the only definite thing on their minds. Because they
were
viewed as "troublemakers," they were placed under tight security.
Except
for the first two years, the security was unfortunately not needed
because
the climate, poor diets, poor sanitation, fighting, and lung disease
contracted
during the war, killed 205 of them the first year, cutting their
population
from 590 to 385.
Nash commented on the reduction of the
reservation
population due to these factors:
An idea has spread that the number of the Indians is rapidly decreasing now that their nomadic habits are checked, and that they are confined to the limits of the reserve. The doctor told us, however, that this was a mistake, and that the births exceed the deaths now that the purchase of spirits is impossible for them, and that their children are properly attended to in sickness.
By 1865, there were only 121 of them left. Thus came the downfall of a proud people.
Short Rations on the Siletz Reservation
As for the army, their records of food
supplies
caused them continual embarrassment. Beef and bread were issued to the
agency, but there was never enough and the hunter on the reservation
complained
that even the game was scarce.
Sheridan made this entry in his Personal
Memoirs (1888):
Having brought with me over the mountains a few head of cattle for the hungry Indians, without thinking of running any great personal risk. I had six beef killed some little distance from my camp, guarding the meat with four soldiers. The Indians soon formed a circle about the sentinels, and, impelled by starvation before it could be equally divided. This was of course restricted, when they drew their knives—their guns having previously been taken from them—and some of the inferior chiefs gave the signal to attack.
In 1864, Bensell made a similar entry in his Journal:
March 28, 1864: Rains more or less all day. After dinner we kill a beef. This constitutes a rare scene. Old, dirty, filthy squaws collect near the slaughter as soon as the boys commence butchering. Anon, we shall see for what purpose! The beef is now mid-air, the circle of anxious crones is narrowed. One dexterous stroke with the knife and the animal's intestines fall to the earth! No, not so, for ere they reach the ground 20 filthy hands are busy, tearing, pulling, cutting, dragging away this uncleaned offal. Such screaming as someone more fortunate than the rest rushes off "trailing" a "gut," you never heard from woman before!
In their Personal Memoirs, Clara Howard Mears and Morella Parish recalled starving reservation Indians begging for food:
[The squaws] also begged for food. Mother said she was frying doughnuts one day when in stalked a squaw with a papoose at her back. She pointed to the doughnuts [and] when mother offered her one she held up the corner of her blanket and emptied the panful into it.
I remember one day grandmother and I were both in the pantry and I turned to go out and there stood an Indian squaw in the door, and no other way to get out only by her. Grandmother gave her a pan of sour milk and motioned for her to go out.
Flour Scandal
Flour was an immediate need to feed the
people
and it tragically became an item of controversy and scandal. The
reservation
obtained the four from an Oregon City mill owned by former Oregon
governor
George
Abernethy (1845-1849) and Robert Penland. The government
contract
was $20 per barrel for good quality flour. After the Indians had
laboriously
carried it over the mountains, they became sick upon eating it, but
they
did just the same because no more could be immediately secured. The
"good
quality" flour turned out to be "shorts and sweeps" or what was then
used
as cattle feed. No mention of the second received consignment of flour
is on record but the third cargo of 48,394 pounds was of the "poorest
kind
of mill sweeps" and it was bought from Rowland Chamber's gristmill in
Kings
Valley. Special commissioner Brown tracked down the flour contractor in
Portland, who claimed that he himself had been swindled by George
Abernethy
and Company. However, he agreed to a "fair arbitration."
Not only was the quality of supplies poor,
but often out of necessity, Indians were often used to help haul
supplies
to the reservation. One hundred of them at a time came to Fort Hoskins
for flour. They had to
Pack it out on their backs a distance of over 50 miles over an almost impracticable mountain trail. They are almost naked, too. This after repeated promises, too, that they should be supplied with all that they require, is well calculated to cause dissatisfactions.
When the army supplied fuel, cloth or
material
for shelter it was welcomed—but never adequate.
The agents at Grand Ronde and Siletz blamed
starvation, disease and "bad whiskey" for the high loss of life.
One Pacific Northwest traveler noted the
Puget Sound Indians subsisted partly on fish and partly on the
government,
moving around town in cheap, ill-fitting garments, sleeping in the streets by day and sitting motionless on sidewalks for hours "like so many bundles of rags." They were, he believed, the victims of "whiskey and the law of the survival of the fittest."
The protests and denunciations of a famous Black Robe, Pierre-Jean De Smet, (1801-1873) were censored by his superiors, who feared that they "savored too much of hostile criticism of the government." The following is one of many scathing letters De Smet wrote directly to the Indian Department cursing the sale of liquor to Indians:
They quarrel and fight from morning to
night;
their bodies become veritable furnaces, full of foul humors, which
cause
them all sorts of maladies. Their love for liquor is really
inconceivable...
It is a regular tarantula to them; as soon as they are bitten by it,
all
of their blood flames in their veins, and they are crazy for more...
More!
More! is their war cry, until, as the flames consume them, they fall
over..
and when the fumes of drink evaporate from their brains their first and
only cry is "Whiskey! Whiskey!" as if it was a matter of life and death.
The other day I counted nine bitten-off
noses in a single group of Indians. In their rage, this little member
is
the principal object of their attack, and a drunken Indian who deprives
a comrade of his nose, boasts of it as much as a brave soldier of
having
carried off a flag from the enemy.
When they are sober, no one would recognize
them; they are mild, civil, quiet and attentive; but there is no safety
in the presence of a drunken savage. Several times our lives have been
in the greatest danger; but fortunately by gentle and moderate words we
have managed to appease the rage of these barbarous drunkards, who were
breathing only blood.
The subagent at Tillamook complained to officials that the four tribes south of the Columbia had received very little support. The base of this iceberg of human misery was exposed when the Indian agent, J. B. Lane, was accused of misusing large governmental funds which had been earmarked for the needs of the Indians.
Agent Lane Affair 1887
In 1887 J. B. Lane became the Siletz
agent.
In his two-year term of office he managed to create an atmosphere few
people
would soon forget. Although he was an observant person with much
insight
into Indian Affairs, he soon found himself in several embarrassing
positions.
In his second year gossip soon spread throughout the Siletz community,
finally reaching the BIA, about the fact that he and the schoolmarm,
Hattie
Hansell, were engaged in suspicious activities. Not only was Ms.
Hansell
reportedly a poor schoolmarm but she "neither eats nor sleeps in the
school
building but patronizes or looks after the agent's household affairs,
eating
and sleeping there."
The BIA also found out that Lane was using
a great amount of government property for personal use, such as
bedsteads,
blankets, comforts, mattresses, tubs, chairs, pillows, sheets and many
more items. He was also using the milk of a government cow. Lane had
bureaucratic
problems, too. Many of his requests were turned down by the BIA, and
his
record keeping and correspondence procedures were continually being
criticized.
There were also conflicts with some of the employees.
A schoolmarm, Ruth Gaither, and an Indian
hauler, Scott I. Lane (1858-1921), claimed that he failed to pay them,
and another teacher, Franklin M. Carter, wrote the BIA stating that he
was relieved of his duties and Lane was going to close the school,
having
all students sent to Chemawa.
That was too much, and the BIA reprimanded Lane.
With perhaps more insight than indignation,
Siletz agent Ben Simpson in the last annual report, dated October 1,
1871,
described the interior department Indian office complex as
little better than a gigantic circumlocution
office,
in which everything is done by indirect and circuitous methods.” The
cursory
examinations of agencies by government inspectors, which perhaps took
place
three times yearly, did little to improve their workers. The same
isolation
that permitted agency personnel great leeway in the conduct of their
affairs
drove many from the service. Those who remained bickered with Indians
and
with each other; the ramifications of their quarrels sometimes reached
the national capital.
It was obvious to the Rogues that
traditional
sources were more reliable for their necessities. Babies needed beds,
and
the forests provided mosses and cradle materials as well as material
for
pallets, door coverings, capes and rain cloaks. Doors of wood, and wool
clothing eventually replaced the versatile reed matting, but during the
first critical months, practical basketry products were as available as
the land—and the hands of the Rogues.
The soldiers who had brought the Indians
to the reservations, and were responsible for their care, had
difficulty
persuading them to stay. Some Kusans had been moved 70 miles on foot as
far as the sub-agency at Yachats and they had promptly walked the full
distance back again. All of the other tribes were restless also—but the
Athapascan-speaking Tututni were the hardest to pacify. They were
homesick;
they had been told that the move north would be "temporary," and in
addition
to being deceived, they had been so poorly fed en route that many were
already ill before they had reached Siletz. Extra wagons of provisions
were brought in only after the situation was unbearable for the
captives.
William Eugene Kent wrote that They all
wanted to return to their old homes:
The more sensitive died from a "depression of spirits..." Coming from warm and dry parts of the state, the Tututni found Siletz to be "cold, sickly and destitute of game." They were forced out of necessity sometimes to eat oysters, clams, crab and fish, which they did not like but were relished by the coastal tribes.
During the first winter there was little
housing provided and the Indians had to provide their own
accommodations.
Wallis Nash visited the Siletz Reservation
in 1877 and described the squalid living conditions of the captives:
We... spied little shanties hidden away
in
the furze and brake. Dead bushes set in a row, a few long sticks bent
around
and tied together at the top, a mat or two of old, torn rugs and bits
of
carpet thrown over, made up the dwelling.
[We saw that] dirt was everywhere, on the
persons of the Indians, their clothes, their hut, their food.
They sometimes received little sympathy and
help.
For example, once Tyee Washington, a Coquille, asked an army captain
about
housing; the captain replied, "You Indians don't know how to live in
houses,
so what do you want with a house?" The Coquille, like the others, built
a long-house and small huts for shelter and lived off the land.
Another instance of white insensitivity
to cultural differences resulted in rejection of the temporary cots
which
had been provided for the Indians. They complied to a direct order to
"not
sleep on the ground," only to desert the cots for woven mats on the
earthen
floor as soon as the soldiers had left the doorways of the huts. Beds
were
strange devices and confining, and the original people were not
convinced
that they held magic to make people healthy.
The Indians felt certain that their housing
woes would vanish if only they could return south. Escapees who
successfully
reached the Rogue were hidden by the same older women who had been left
behind by the army as too weak to travel and too ineffectual to cause
trouble.
In 1857 a report stated that Umpqua and Tututni were "still at large."
Housing Impasse
The agent turned to the pressing need for
housing for those who remained. Local logs and lumber seemed the
perfect
solution as he scanned the forests and confidently stated that "some
Indians
and a few whites could do it."
But a housing impasse had already taken
form on the older reservation at Grand Ronde as the Indians there were
being readied for relocation to Siletz. Just before the transfer they
set
fire to their log houses, some 70 or 80. They did this to bring "good
luck,"
but their action made the army decide against building similar houses
for
them at Siletz.
It was a slowdown caused by mutual
misdirection,
but it was minor compared to a series of badly administered
governmental
building programs. A full four years passed under the resident agent
during
which the Indians found little shelter arising from the sums of money
allotted
by the government for their rehabilitation. A large complex of public
buildings
took priority: government headquarters, infirmary, school, livestock,
sheds
and several workshops—all of which foretold economic and social
progress;
but to the unsettled Indians the long delay in housing weighed heavily
against future benefits from the new governmental structures.
Physical hardships increased for the Indians
as the cold wet weather continued to cause widespread illness. And it
worsened
as the sick natives resisted white men's medicines. When a few agreed
to
accept medical care they would not remain in the infirmary. They donned
the clothing issued to them and returned to the camps where some of
them
gambled away the clothing. As a result they contacted respiratory
infections
which complicated their initial ailments. So many had died by September
of 1857 that it was reported that more Indians were lost from illness
during
the first winter than in the previous ten months of active warfare.
William Eugene Kent wrote of the horror:
Several hundred Indians died that first winter from measles, poor diets, weather exposure and various diseases. The Coos, Coquille and Port Orford many times sought to escape by sending small parties of women and children down the coast in two's and three's. Almost none of the parties were successful, being caught by the army.
Frances Fuller Victor's grave account
noted
only 385 Rogue River and Cow Creek survivors of the 600 assigned to
Siletz
in 1856. Respiratory illnesses continued for several years and the
Indians
at Siletz declared "It is your peace that is killing us!"
William Eugene Kent reported that the
general
health of the Indians remained poor,
but not as critical as in prior years. In 1863 over 1,000 people were treated during the year. Two main causes were unhealthy, damp dwellings and improper cooking of agency-grown food. More serious were the diseases brought by the whites, which continued to kill some of the residents. A special health concern was the location of the Coquille village, which happened to be near a marsh. Some of the Indians, when given medicine, did not use it properly and thus had to be watched to see how they administered it. A hospital was greatly desired during this period.
He noted that by 1892, the general health of the Indians had not improved:
One unfortunate problem still with the
Indian
in 1892 was disease. Although there were 27 births that year, there
were
also 24 deaths. Dr. Eugene Clark treated 382 patients for such ailments
as bronchitis, fever, syphilis, neuralgia, tuberculosis, rheumatism and
various diseases of they eye and ear. The reservation had no hospital,
the old one was no longer used, but did have two infirmaries with older
girls assisting in the care of patients. There were two known causes
for
some of the problems. One was that some of the children would get
uncovered
at night and would thus get chilled in the cool, damp climate. The
second
factor noted was the Indians' love of pork, of which they consumed a
great
quantity. Pork caused glandular trouble and the doctor recommended that
they raise more sheep for meat.
The school that year reached 77 students
and Dr. Clark taught anatomy, physiology and hygiene to them.
Shamans attempted to heal the Indians; but in cases where the shamans tried to collect payment for a cure they were killed by their own people. After six shamans had been executed in a two and a half year period the army stopped the practice.
Greedy Businessmen Exploit Yaquina Bay Oyster Beds 1869
A few years later, while the lack of food
still harried the Indians, a tussle developed over an important source
of seafood at Yaquina Bay. White businessmen had seen commercial
potential
in the fertile oyster beds of Yaquina Bay and they chose not to
recognize
the wisdom of a governmental proposal to control seafood harvesting.
According to Oregon historian Terence
O'Donnell:
The first bite out of these Indian lands was taken in 1865 at what is now Newport. The year before, oysters, for which there was a ravenous market in the grill rooms and saloons of San Francisco, had been found in great numbers in Yaquina Bay.
Robert Ruby and John Brown further comment on the depletion of Yaquina Bay oyster beds:
The Americans sold oysters, as others did logs and pilings, to a booming San Francisco market. In their urge to supply that market, armed oyster poachers along the Oregon Coast at Yaquina Bay defied orders of the Siletz agent in 1863 and 1864 to desist from their illegal activity. At the time of his treaty making Stevens noted that Indians were sending as much as 10,000 pounds of fish daily to the Seattle market.
By 1869 so many oysters had been taken from the
bay that the businessmen themselves were forced into an association for
the preservation of the beds from their own greediness.
Benton County historian David D. Fagan wrote
that the value of the oyster trade at Yaquina Bay
had been already adverted to, but as it was suffering in the month of March 1869, for the oystermen to form themselves into a protective association for the better preservation of the beds. As a means of securing greater benefits to the public, the following officers and members were enrolled to carry out the purposes of the association: Newton Pool, president; Joseph B. Lewis, secretary; William McCaffrey, treasurer; Norman McCullen, Charles G. Hagmer, William H. Anderson, Christian Baker, John E. Ford, W. Baker, Celestine Jaguan, R. Starkey, James Brown, Thomas Ferr.
In the meantime other white promoters
were
vigorously campaigning for a wide roadway and reliable rail facilities
to connect Yaquina Bay with the Willamette Valley. And all of the
squabbling
interests wanted the Indians removed—again—away from Yaquina Bay and
inland
to the north.
Robert Ruby and John Brown had this to
say about the Indians' removal:
"Alas!" wrote Frances Fuller Victor,
"nothing
of one race is sacred to another..." The lines of a poem (substituting
the word "cedar" for "birch") seemed appropriate on the West Coast as
they
had in other parts of America which succumbed to white men:

Frances Auretta Fuller Victor (1826-1902)
Frances Fuller Victor came to
Portland from San Francisco with her husband, a naval engineer.
She was captivated by the novelty, grandeur and romance of the Pacific
Northwest.
Traveling extensively, she met many Northwest notables, plying
them with questions,
and becoming one of the West Coast's finest historians. Many volumes
would flow from her pen.
Colonel Joseph L. Meek, the notorious mountain man, supplied her
stories
that would end up in The River of the West (1870). After her husband
died and needing money, Victor worked at
Hubert Howe Bancroft's publishing house. She was offered a 10-year
contract but had to turn over
her extensive collections and research.
There, she helped produce and publish monumental work such as the first
2 volumes of Bancroft's History of the West.
After quitting Bancroft in 1890, Frances returned to Oregon, living in
Salem and Portland.
To pay the bills she sold face cream and other articles door-to-door.
A dreary end for an important literary figure. Oregonians ought to
re-discover her.
Behind the squaw's
light birth canoe,
The steamer rocks and raves;
And city lots are staked for sale
Above old Indian graves.
The inept Indians were manipulated against
their
will once more, and in any other area it might have been "the last
straw."
But they were being forced toward an unusually long (and superior)
fishing
stream; and permanent winter quarters away from the windy bay was an
Indian
preference. They could utilize the river and still travel the few miles
overland to Yaquina Bay for shellfish when they chose. Their
inclination
toward the prairie did not, however, cover the bold fact that another
"push"
by white men had been accomplished.
Another type of disruption was caused by
the educational policy of the reservation. Officials had place all
children
from the numerous tribes together, hoping that complete linguistic
integration
would weaken individual tribal influences and make the children more
amenable
to non-indian teachers. Instead of docility, the plan fomented a rash
of
small bickering tribes, and the daily maintenance of order had to take
precedence over education.
Missionaries Urge Indians Abandon Up Old Ways
Men were meant to live in tipis, not in
boxes
you call apartments. You have changed men into time-clock punchers and
women into housewives—truly fearful creatures.
You live in prisons you have built for
yourselves,
calling them "homes, offices, factories." You know what that culture
deprivation
is that anthros always talk about? It's being a white middle-class kid
living in a split level apartment with color TV. I'd exchange such a
no-good
apartment any time for one of our beautiful Lakota tipis. --Lame Deer
When social tensions of any type had
developed,
missionaries continued to offer the Indians comfort through their
Christian
religion. They urged the original people to forsake Old Ways—and the
governmental
officials had been happy to encourage the missionaries.
The Indians carefully examined the examples
set for them by the Christian leaders. They reasoned that white
religion
might possibly be as strong as their medicine. Missionaries had magic
medical
potions in glass bottles in their large houses (and too, the people
inside
of the houses had abundant food and clothing). Their inventory
continued:
white men owned steel tools—as well as guns—and machines with many
wheels
which made hard work easier. White men also enjoyed bright colored
carriages
pulled by fine horses which were admired by everyone. This impressive
evidence
had been convincing and they began to listen more closely to the
missionaries.
But they held to their own beliefs and did
not divulge to "outsiders" their private ideas about the spirits of the
earth and sea, and of the fish and birds and animals, that lived with
humankind.
Above all they did not relinquish their reverence for the spirits of
their
dead. Missionaries had been aware of this and had tried to discourage
young
women from becoming shamans—hoping to loosen the old ties. But they had
not recognized that the quiet weavers were a more lasting threat to the
white's form of "churchianity" that the magic of the colorful women
shamens
whom the missionaries feared.
They had fallen to realize, for instance,
that triangular burden baskets, old and dingy with use, still held a
place
of reverence at native graves. The weavers had known that the deceased
may have prayed to the god of the whites—as many weavers themselves had
done—but when the dead friend was no longer able to pray for himself,
the
women had offered the ancient power of basketry from storm spirits in
the
same manner that the Old Ones had always been protected. They would
obey
white leaders—but they would go their own way.
Indian Men had followed this same tact when
they were relocated away from Yaquina Bay to the prairie; they
circumvented
problems whenever possible. When they had grievances they negotiated
through
the regular army under the command of Gen. Wood; or by way of the
Superintendent
of Indian Affairs (they at least knew and trusted Joel Palmer); or, on
occasion, they dealt with the Oregon Volunteers (the "black hats" who
were
habitually at odds with the regulars).
These three differing authorities presented
a maze of solutions—it is small wonder that the original people were
confused.
In 1974, Arthur Bensell, mayor of the City
of Siletz, summed up the predicament: "Well—the Indians were
prisoners
of war."
As for the territorial
"keepers-of-the-peace"
(army and volunteer), they had stumbled miserably in their efforts for
the actual cessation of declared warfare with the Indians; and that had
been accomplished only by means of their superior weaponry.
Chapter 46: Siletz Reservation 1855
In 1887, Benton County historian David. D. Fagan wrote that the Siletz Reservation, established by executive order November 9, 1855,
is a small, romantic, isolated country—an oasis enclosed by a beautifully carved rim of high mountains—containing a great variety of hills, valleys and forests, glades and prairies—watered by pure springs, purling brooks, rushing creeks and the bright, sparkling Siletz River, clear as crystal, charmingly ornamented by a super-artistic arrangement of landscapes, and a luxuriant profusion of rich and variegated flora—enriched by valuable timbers, the most fertile arable and grazing lands, and an abundance of fishes, wild game and wild fruits—hence it is peculiarly adapted to the purpose designated by the government.
However, in 1864, superintendent Huntington wrote that the Coast Reservation was selected by the late Superintendent Joel Palmer in 1855, at a time when the Western slope of the Coast Mountains had been but partially explored, and was supposed to be nearly or quite worthless:
The only valleys suitable for human habitation then known to exist were needed for occupancy of the Indians, and those best informed believed that the rugged nature of the Coast Range of mountains would forever debar the population of the Willamette Valley from using the harbors which were found at the estuaries of the Sinselaw (Siuslaw), Alsea, Tillamook, and Yaquina rivers. Under this belief it was quite natural that little regard should be paid to economy in appropriating territory which was considered so valueless, and consequently the Coast Reservation was very large, extending north and south about 100 miles, and averaging in breadth about 20.
In his book, All Quiet on the Yamhill, Cpl. Royal A. Bensell describes the Siletz Agency:
There is on this agency [Siletz],
including
subagencies Alsea, Robert Hill's, and George Meggison's, 800 Indians,
great
and small. The Siletz agent plants about 75 acres of wheat and five of
potatoes. From this meager amount of poorly tilled land the agent
realizes
about 600 bushels of wheat and 200 bushels of potatoes. This produce is
supposed to supply all demands for subsistence. Meat, if they receive
any,
is obtained by hunting. Fish are plenty in the spring only. Teams are
scarce
and for want of forage unserviceable. Farming implements, there is not
enough, though the government has annual appropriations sufficient to
stock
every farm well in all respects, and pays annually a carpenter and
blacksmith
good wages to keep things in repair! Wagons there are none, but two old
carts are used in lieu.
A sawmill costing an extravagant sum is
unable or has so far been unable to furnish sufficient lumber to keep
the
agency buildings in repair. This mill built in the heart of the forest
on excellent water power is useless, yet government hires and pays a
millwright.
The poor Indians were to receive lumber for building comfortable
houses,
but a log or "shake" hut answers their purpose at present.
The agency is centrally and beautifully
located
on a heart-shaped peninsular prairie, in the bend of the Siletz and
consists
of a number of fine buildings such as: a boardinghouse for Indian
children,
the main portion being 53 feet by 44 feet, with two wings two stories
in
height and 20 feet by 52 feet in dimensions; a fine schoolhouse 53 feet
by 51 feet and containing ten rooms; a barn and commissary store 50
feet
by 60 feet, with all the necessary appurtenances; an agent's residence,
in course of construction, 30 feet by 30 feet, with wings and porch to
match; offices of the agent, commissary, and medical officer, 30 feet
by
40 feet, and two stories high; and several houses occupied by employees.
The number of Indians originally brought
to the Siletz Reservation was 2,600; there are now, 1885, about 900 all
told. As a general rule these are industrious and try to make a living
for themselves; they no more live in tribes as separate tribes, but
have
nearly all of them, or at least the heads of families, taken their land
as surveyed, have built houses on the same and are making, some more,
some
less, use of the ground. These residences range from 12 to 14 feet
square,
many larger, with a kitchen running back, and a woodshed. Quite a
number
have good barns, with granaries to hold their crops. Some of them still
make their beds on the floor, while perhaps one half have bedsteads and
tables and perhaps one third of them have cooking stoves; and, indeed,
some of their houses would loose nothing by comparison with many of the
whites. As a general rule they go decently dressed, many of them being
extravagant in the matter of costume, wearing clothes that are more
costly
than their circumstances would justify, being in this respect not
unlike
white people.
The Indian School and Boardinghouse at Siletz
You force us to send our toddlers away to your
schools where they're taught to despise their traditions. Forbid them
their
languages, then further say that American history really began when
Columbus
set sail out of Europe! And stress that the nation of leeches that's
conquered
this land are the biggest and bravest and boldest and best.
The school is in a prosperous condition—for
a Indian School—an average attendance of 75 scholars, some of these
being
white-children belonging to employees.
As for their progress, all things
considered,
it is all that can be expected. In order to obviate the difficulty
arising
from the distance that many of these have to come to school, provision
is made to furnish them their dinner. They are also, to some extent,
supplied
with clothing, the Indian girls being taught to make their own dresses.
The boardinghouse is used as a manual labor school, where the Indian
girls
are educated in all the arts of housekeeping, while the Indian boys are
required to work on the farm, or at trades, all, however, being kept at
the school, and away from the influence of their former Indian habits.
There is also a well organized church under
efficient and zealous labor, aided and sustained by most of the anglo
attachés.
Terrell wrote that to the great chagrin
and embarrassment of the various religious denominations given
jurisdiction
"on a regional basis,"
many of the [Indian] agents they appointed, all
of whom were reputed to be honorable and devout, proved to be totally
unscrupulous.
Not a few of them quickly established records as the most talented
thieves
in government service. Cases in which these men appointed by churches
and
missionary groups stole as much as $50,000 in goods and money
appropriated
for the relief of Indians were commonplace.
The opening of reservations to missionary
organizations was one of the greatest injuries inflicted on Indians.
Religious
zealots were thereby given sanction by the federal government to force
their beliefs on captive audiences by any means, intellectual or
physical,
they chose to employ, not excluding chicanery, bribery and threats. As
a result the Indians suffered an emotional trauma from which they have
never recovered, and which still appears to be irremediable.
Once the door had been officially opened
to them, many denominations built mission schools, staffed them with
fiery-eyed
bigots, and hammered their creeds into the heads of the Indian children
they lured or forced into their sanctums, under the pretense of giving
them an education.
Indeed, as a whole, the Indians are as orderly
in their deportment as the whites, and as sincere in their professions.
To our mind there is not but one standard by which we can judge of the
genuineness of any person's religion, and the standard was not made by
us. "Judge the tree by its fruits" is the only rule we know of, and
tested
by this formula, the Indians on the reservation lose nothing by
comparison
with the average pallid person. In the application of every rule we
must
ever bear in mind that "Where little is given, little is required." As
for the progress in industrial pursuits it is certainly onward, and
such
will be transmitted under the decree that each employer is required to
take a certain number of apprentices to be instructed in the different
departments of labor.
To keep the reservation in order a police
force is established, the domain being into districts, each of which is
assigned to one policeman who reports to the chief of police, a white
man,
the remainder being Indians.
This scheme works admirably, and has a good
effect in checking crime on the reservation, as well as having
beneficial
effect on certain classes of white, as for example:
Once upon a time, a white man came on the reservation about noon and stopped at a Indian house, in sight of and within a mile of the agency, whither the Indians tried to get him to go, but he refused; so, when it was dark, the Indian, fearing that the man was after no good, gave notice to the police, whereupon he was arrested and in the absence of the agent, brought to headquarters, and not being able to give a satisfactory reason for his conduct was, by the chief of police, ordered taken out, given his breakfast and sent under escort of a Indian policeman, off the reservation. While on his way he confessed that his object was to get an squaw for a wife and live among the Indians; that he had one squaw wife and wanted another.
With all these civilizing influences
around
them there is one spot that still proclaims their "barbarism"—the
burial
ground. In these days they coffin their dead, but above them are strewn
the personal property of the deceased, while pennons of tattered
apparel
float gaily from the surrounding pickets. When ready for burial the
fallen
warrior sleeps calmly with a knife in one hand and a twenty dollar gold
piece in the other—prepared, apparently, to either pay his passage, or
cut his way through to the promised land, as circumstances might
justify.
Turning from these savage graves, with their wild symbolism of a future
life, who can do more than quote that sad line of Moore: "The heaven of
each is but what each desires."
Siletz was in the earlier days of its
occupancy
the scene of many bloody frays. There is still shown the spot where
Robert
B. Metcalfe, the first agent, leaned cross his saddle bow and shot the
Indian desperado Rogue River Jim (Tyee Jim or Anachaharah), who was
also
amusing himself by shooting at the bold and ready agent. Metcalfe and
his
men were walking armories in those times, and it was necessary too, for
the Wild tribes of Southern Oregon were careless with their guns. The
Rogues
and Shasta once entered into a plot to capture the garrison at the
agency,
and were only frustrated by the friendliness of Klamath Joe, an elderly
chief who divulged the bloody secret of the officer in charge. Their
plan
of attack was
to secrete themselves in the woods near the blockhouse until the dinner call was sounded and then rush in upon the defenseless soldiers who were accustomed to dine in the basement, leaving their arms in the room above. They were welcomed by a row of grinning muskets and concluded to postpone the entertainment.
The Siletz Reservation extends along the
Pacific Ocean, one mile and a half north of Cape Foulweather and
extends
northwards 25 miles to the mouth of Salmon River, Tillamook County. Its
resident agents have been messrs. Robert B. Metcalfe (1857-1860),
Daniel
Newcomb (1860-1862), B. R. Biddle (1862-1863), Benjamin F. Simpson
(1863-1871),
Gen. Joel Palmer, J. H. Fairchild (1873-1875), William Bagley
(1876-1878),
Edmund A. Swan (1879-1882), and F. M. Wadsworth (1883-1886), the
present
able and efficient incumbent. The officers are, C. N. Corson, clerk; F.
M. Stanton, farmer; Franklin M. Carter, physician.
There are 12 policemen, an interpreter,
a carpenter and a teamster among its employees, while the supply depot
is at Toledo, eight miles distant. The number of acres in cultivation
is
973; under fence, 2,600; rods of fence made during the year 1884-1885,
2,401; bushels of oats grown by Indians, 22, 130; potatoes, 26, 250;
hay,
500 tons.
Change and a New Community
Indian families faced experiences on the
reservation which strained even their natural flexibility. The move had
thrown so many linguistic groups into close contact that it seemed
headed
for disaster until an attempt was made toward settling only compatible
tribes together.
Agency officials backed off from an early
position that cultural strength worked against white administration and
recognized the wisdom of judicious grouping. They divided the big
reservation
into three parts. The first was an area near Logsden which was called
"Upper
Farm." The Umpqua and Shasta were located there upon their own request.
They were of different linguistic groups but were friendly towards each
other. However, both tribes had quarreled with the Klamath. Along with
them were a few others including the Takelma.
On November 5, 1858, Gen.
W. S. Harney wrote that from the different languages,
interests,
and jealousies existing among so many different tribes,
a coalition of all of them in one common cause is impossible. It is not too much to predict that the red skins of America will gradually disappear about the same time from the different sections of the country.
In a similar vein another wrote that their inexhaustible resources
have been taken from them, their bows are unstrung, and from "lords of the soil," they have sunk to the degradation of slaves.
Another, who traveled across the plains to Olympia in 1862, opined,
With a sure certainty their sun is declining; they are gradually passing away; a few decades more and the Indians will only be known in story.
The Takelma of the interior mountains of
Southern Oregon were aggressive by nature and highly superstitious.
They
were slave-owners and because they fought a war against the US, they
are
better known than the other Siletz people, that is, to the average
person.
The second division was termed the “Lower Farm” and lay westward from
approximately
the present site of Siletz downriver to Yaquina Bay at Kernville. It
was
here that the culturally similar Alsea, Yakonan, Tillamook, and
Salachee
(or Selagee) took up residence.
The third section was the "Central Prairie,"
loosely defined as the broad area between the first two. It was
assigned
to less tightly related tribes; the most numerous were the Tututini who
spoke several dialects of the Athapascan language. Some of the Klamath
were also assigned to the prairie along with a few Takelma and peoples
of inland areas.
Another Takelma tribe remained behind at
Grand Ronde a safe distance from their enemies the Shasta (Wuth). A
number
of the more peaceful Rogues stayed there too, near the friendly Umpqua
Calapooya.
The situation was sensitive and tribal
"juggling"
had to be handled as discreetly as possible. Cultural identities
weakened
as tribes were deprived of neutral isolation space between them. Some
families
adjusted with little resistance but others rebelled and were again
shifted
to another part of the reservation.
Quarreling among factions was inevitable
but those first voluntary withdrawals had averted frictions and
strengthened
social structure of the sprawling community. This constructive action
outweighed
the complaints of officials who sent reports to the BIA, such as the
early
one from superintendent James W. Nesmith in 1867, which had grumbled,
"....the
Chetco and Pistol
River
are still creating difficulty."
Agent Robert B. Metcalfe Murders Rogue River Jim 1867
The greatest problem lay in tension smoldered as the army manipulated antagonistic groups in the face of the still unratified treaties. Occasionally the resentment flared into violence. The first agent, Robert B. Metcalfe, murdered Rogue River Jim (Cultus Jim) after Jim had attempted to shoot him. Because of this explosive incident, a party of Rogues and a few Shasta plotted against the garrison at the agency. Further bloodshed was averted when Klamath Joe, who was friendly towards Metcalfe, reported an ingenious plot of the Rogues and Shasta to hide near the blockhouse until mealtime and then strike the soldiers as they dined in the basement—while their arms were in the dining hall above, but they were "welcomed by a row of grinning muskets and concluded to postpone the entertainment."
Rumors of Revolt 1861
In 1861 fresh rumors of revolt again
brought
uneasiness. Agent B. R.
Biddle (1862-1863) reported that Indians had quivers and
arrows—and
guns—"in wigwams." He feared a plot to seize Fort Hoskins and Fort
Yamhill,
but it did not materialize.
Secessionist activity within the state
tended
to minimize some anxiety over the remainder of the Civil War.
Individual
Indians were sometimes jailed by the military who disliked wartime
police
duty and from time to time runaways were brought back to Siletz. At one
time in 1865, 40 captives were returned to the reservation.
Indian census decreased for several years
until about 1874 when an upturn appeared on the official records. By
1885
most of the original people were on small farms and it was noted that
they
no longer lived as "distinct tribes" or wore native attire.
Klickitat Horseback Traders
Through the years of unrest the Klickitat
horseback traders were usually neutral and traded from well supplied
wagons
until the steam locomotive made their market obsolete and all Indians
went
to the valley to carry on their own trading.
When the tribes separated into geographic
areas the large multi-family groups were split up into individual
living
units. This has been acknowledged to be the first major social
adjustment
for the aboriginal population. Literal portioning of family members
into
non supportive small units had been completely unacceptable to those
who
were accustomed to living in large communal houses, namely, the
original
people of the Columbia, the Coastal Salish, and to some extent the
Yakonan.
They reacted by complaining to the agent and squabbling among
themselves.
These Indians traditionally constructed small summer huts near food
harvesting
areas, but in winter they moved together into large permanent
structures.
The Garden Spot of Lincoln County
The loss of power of chiefs under
reservation
conditions and the disruption of traditional labor roles had usually
resulted
in degeneration of the role of Indian men within their tribes. At
Siletz
this distractive phenomena was minimized by active assistance given
toward
owning livestock and toward farming or logging enterprises. Many were
assigned
80 acre farms. As a result the stereotyped reports from Grand Ronde
during
the first chaotic year were contradicted. The agent there had seen only
captive Indians who resisted the non-indian's manual labor as being
degrading
to a warrior. However, being a livestock owner elevated a man’s status.
West Coast Indians had not been tiller of
the soil except as harvesters of woca, wapato, camas and other edible
roots.
In later years they saw vegetables being cultivated in the gardens of
non-indian
squatters. Potatoes especially intrigued them. In fact, a battle had
been
fought over potatoes during the Rogue River Wars. The Indian knowledge
of gardening was hazy however, and they dug up and ate their first
potato
crop before it was mature.
Livestock farming was a different matter.
All Western Indians admired domesticated animals; and when they were
given
farm animals for their acreages (as well as tools and mechanical
instruction
in their use) they were enthusiastic. They became skilled livestock
farmers.
Some Indian men preferred to work in the
woods as part of the logging industry and some went to sea on the
clumsy,
but effective, boats of the fishermen.
The first early report (1857) had praised
the quality of Indian labor. The Indian affairs agent declared that
"although
destitute in worldly possessions they were in general industrious and
adaptive."
He listed "whip-sawing, chopping, ploughing, driving teams, riveting,
shingle-shaving
and rail-making" among their accomplishments, and said,
They learned to use tools more readily than any people I have ever seen—many are better than half the white men employed.
The Indians advanced rapidly in
agriculture
and in 1862 attention was called to "well fenced plots filled with
oats,
potatoes and vegetables."
In 1877 Wallis Nash visited the Siletz
Reservation
and recalled:
Passing between two log fences, which divided the road from the little farms of some of the Indians, we soon came in sight of the agency—five or six wooden, one-storied houses grouped together on a little green knoll.
Bensell’s recollections of the reservation did not include "well fenced plots":
Fences are old, rotten, and broken down in many places. Not a single improvement of any kind can we find to illustrate energy or interest in the Indians welfare. A gristmill, built several years ago, stands unkempt, molding and moss-covered, the bolting sieves rotten and rat-eaten. The whole affairs betoken neglect. This mill is supposed to grind wheat for the Indians, sad supposition indeed!
A few years later two state officials praised
their
skills and living habits and pointed out further labor opportunities in
Bay commerce and fisheries.
Responsive work performances continued in
the early gristmills, sawmills, and later in the cheese factories at
Tillamook
and the salmon cannery at Kernville.
William Eugene Kent wrote that in the 1890s
Chinese labor was employed in coastal canneries:
Hardly surprising, it was whites who profited from these natural resources. J. H. Kern and Brothers of Portland in the late 1890s leased land from the reservation for lumber mills and canneries. One of their canneries was built in 1896 five miles from the bar of the Siletz. The Kern Brothers Company did not hire Indians, but, instead, like other canneries of the time, used Chinese labor. The Siletz people probably would not have worked for the low wages the Chinese received anyway, but the Indians did sell salmon for 25 cents each and silversides at ten cents each to the cannery.
Small dairy farmers, both Indian and
non-indian,
were encouraged to help meet a growing demand for cheddar cheese.
Praise
for Indian labor continued and in 1918 the area was called "The Garden
Spot of Lincoln County" by the local press.
Robert Ruby and John Brown wrote that the
Indian farm program proved less feasible than government officials had
hoped:
The American government hoped that, besides subsisting on the reservations, the Indians could sell their surplus products to whites. This proved less feasible than officials had hoped. Some reservations were unsuited to agriculture, and were often too far from markets. Although separated from Willamette Valley markets by the Coast Range, the produce of the remote Siletz Reservation could be shipped by steamer up the coast and thence up the Columbia and Willamette rivers. Still there were other problems. In 1861 little grain was raised, and the potato crop that was scheduled for export rotted in the ground. On the Alsea Reservation, the Yakonan, Siuslaw, and Umpqua tribes fared little better at agriculture. The tribes were parties to an as-yet-unratified treaty and were barely able to survive on "Presents, provisions and subsistence" from a fund for Indians in that situation.
Siletz Blockhouse Erected
Pioneers settlements had a spotty growth around the edges of the reservation. The Coast Range effectively screened the Indians from both squatters and other Willamette Valley Indians dubbed "sticks" by their coastal counterparts. In addition to geographic isolation they were separated from non-indians by an army garrison which professed that it was maintained for the purpose of "protecting" Indians from the non-indianss. This was still the case even in the 1920s when whites were not allowed inside the reservation at night. A blockhouse had been removed from inland and reerected by the military at Siletz. Originally, the blockhouse protected construction workers, but later "closing hours" were set to keep out the non-indians.
Mecca by the Seashore
Cultural insulation on the north of
Siletz
was taken away as a railroad was built to reach from Portland to
Tillamook
during the first decade of the 1900s. Promoters had hoped to push it
through
to, and perhaps beyond, Yaquina Bay. The railroad never reached Yaquina
Bay, but it enabled a horde of squatters to move in from adjacent
areas.
It was the beginning of a mecca by the seashore. Additionally, many
laborers
moved into the area, including Oriental and European immigrants who
were
hired by the railroad. A branch line of the Southern Pacific,
connecting
Corvallis and Newport, was well used by the Siletz settlement.
From the time that Indian guides first
brought
squatters into the Yaquina Bay region in 1861, their land grabbing
neighbors
spread over the Indian Reservation land. The Pacific Ocean provided
boundary
and boulevard for commercial trade and social exchange for white and
Indian
alike. This traffic led to an early establishment of trade fairs at
Newport.
Indian Trade Fairs at Yainax and Newport
Western Indians had enjoyed their native
trade fairs in Yainax and attended all festivals of any nature within
their
reach. It is reported that they watched with great interest the Fourth
of July celebration in Newport in 1866. At such festivals the Indians
displayed
their costumes, their artifacts and their ancient weaponry, and were
justifiably
proud of an exotic appearance. They were never so completely happy as
when
wearing their colorful flummery.
Traditional fairs had included ceremonial
parades, dancing, horse racing and contests of physical strength. At
the
Newport festivities old games were found and gambling was especially
popular.
A game called Kho-ho was popular. It was
played with a club and a maple burl ball. The people of Siletz often
played
against those at Alsea and on a few occasions a "free-for-all"
resulted.
Gambling festivals were popular and were played with the Grand Ronde
Indians.
They bet horses, cattle, saddles and other personal belongings. These
festivals
involved a fasting by young men, and the actual betting was done with
bundles
of sticks. One stick was stained with the blood of a young man and it
was
the "lucky" stick, or what in cards would be an ace. Their festivals
were
often held at Boiler
Bay.
At the end of a day of exciting activity,
they gathered around the bonfires reliving past fairs in story and song.
Some aspects of the old fairs were subdued
at the Newport fairs. Only one or two jolting displays of dried human
hearts
and scalps reminded white fairgoers of grisly aboriginal rites.
John Wooden Legs, tribal chairman of the
Northern Cheyenne comments proudly on the scalp that has come to him
through
the generations:
My grandfather, Wooden Legs, was still a teenager when he fought against Custer, way back in 1876. He took a funny scalp—one of the mutton chops, they also call them dundrearies, off Cpt. Cook. I still have it hanging somewhere. It looks like a ratty fox tail.
The gambling sticks and stones no longer involved wife-waging. Nose quills (dentalia) and tightly bound ankle bands had already disappeared into the past and only a few face and wrist tattoos recalled Old Ways.
Weavers Sell Baskets at Trade Fairs
Small booths along the waterfront offered
fresh and dried sea foods, vegetables and fruit. The weavers piled
lovely
baskets on tables or stands or heaped them on mats near the booths. The
weavers entered their finest work in keen competition with one another
and enjoyed the attention of their skill and bright ribbon prizes
brought
them. The trade fairs encouraged friendly rivalry among the weavers,
but
the good humor did not extend to sharing secrets or private sources of
weaving material! Best of all, the basket trade created a warm
atmosphere
for understanding between white customers and Indian weavers. Racial
differences
crumbled and lasting friendships were formed.
These fairs elevated Indian crafts into
economic importance. (Trade baskets had not assumed economic importance
during the early decades because the baskets were essential to
aboriginal
households). As the demand for basketry grew it became obvious that
fiber
harvesting must be increased to satisfy the market. Men further ignored
traditional roles and stepped up their assistance in fiber harvesting
in
order to give the Weavers more time for weaving. (It had been their
custom
to help to some extent.) This did not lessen the social standing of the
men which had been strengthened by private land ownership. After a
tentative
skirting around the idea of "property-within-a-fence" (a foreign
concept
to any Indian) they had welcomed land ownership. In some cases the
weavers
were given land and that possession gave them the same instant status
that
it afforded men.
Land ownership was not an unmixed blessing.
Dairying and truck farming became too arduous for some Indians who sold
their land, preferring money in the hand to land-based restrictions.
They
had adopted the white attitude which viewed land as a profitable
possession;
no longer viewing it as an open territory which had lost freedom. By
the
time that the agency disbanded in 1925, less than 70 years after its
formation,
a large number of Indians had remained land owners or town merchants
and
were committed to private ownership. As such, they could both work
their
holdings and enjoy local hunting and fishing.
Oregon Legislature Prohibits Interracial Marriage 1983
Confinement on any reservation was near
ideal,
but Siletz Indians were in a superior position when compared to the
Willamette
Valley or Eastern Oregon tribes during the same period. Intra tribal
strife
had not disappeared but adjustments had been made and intra tribal
cooperation
was accelerated through unhampered marriage customs with "alien"
Indians
as well as with other races.
William Eugene Kent wrote that aside from
the policies of the Siletz agents and the adaptiveness of most of the
people,
one other factor significantly reinforced changes taking place in the late 1870s and early 1880s, and that was inter-tribal marriage. Recalling that Siletz had originally 14 different tribes, it stands to reason that marriages among the tribes would occur sooner or later. With the decline of population, young people almost had to marry outside of their tribe. Ms. William Smith, for example, was half Lower Umpqua (Kuitsh) and half Siuslaw, and her husband was an Alsea. Other examples were Leo and Elmer Lane, orphaned brothers who lived at the Siletz Boarding School. The Lane brothers were half Rogue River, one-fourth Alsea, and one-fourth Tillamook. The children of mixed heritage usually do not perpetuate any tribal characteristics to any extent, and, coupled with a white education, the Indian cultures were disappearing. Some tribes by now had as few as five members and most no more than 50. There was in fact hardly any tribe in which to perpetuate traditions.
Aboriginal tribes had restricted themselves in different ways towards intermarriage. Alsea preferred to marry Yakonan or Siuslaw who were culturally akin, a though they had no taboo against others. Similarly, Athapascan women did not discourage their daughters from marrying into other tribes or into other races (but they did warn against the practice of polygamy). Takelma intermarried with Shasta or Galice Creek (Taltushtuntude) whose cultural customs were somewhat similar.
Slave Trade Continues 1864
Slave trade had not been easily routed;
the
ancient practice stood in the way of Indian acceptance of non-indian
marriage
customs. Slavers did move in and out of Siletz, but "alerts" to prevent
the raids were maintained as late as 1864.
Siletz did not suffer as many raids as Grand
Ronde because of the latter's elected commander, Tyee Qu'Yagats', a Tualatin
Calapooya. He was a powerful leader, thought to have eagle
dream
power, and was known to have acquired much property; horses, cattle,
and,
more pertinent to the issue, many personal slaves and several wives.
Missionaries
were especially anxious to bring about monogamous family units as
legitimized
by state laws when Indian women married into the white community.
However,
when Indian men took wives from their own tribes, tribal wedding rites
were observed but the rites were in addition to formalities according
to
non-indian laws. In this the missionaries strongest allies were
Athapascan
women.
Christian teachers had a profound effect
on Indian women who had been introduced to the faith while still in the
southland. As the missionaries relieved the misery of epidemic
illnesses
they had little difficulty convincing the Indians that non-indians
could
be "good." When foodstuffs promised by the government failed to
materialize,
the food and friendship offered by some compassionate non-indians
needed
no official stamp to be appreciated.
Yaquina Bay "Red Dawn" Threat 1868
According to Benton County historian,
David
D. Fagan, the night of September 11, 1868, is one to be remembered by
the
inhabitants of the Yaquina Bay country, being that of a supposed Great
Indian Massacre at the Siletz Reservation, when all of the employees
were
to be murdered in cold blood and the agency buildings burned to the
ground.
The people at the Premier Sawmill were
awakened
from their peaceful slumbers in the dead of night and an express
messenger
started to alarm all squatters along the bay. The house of William
Mackey
presented the most favorable locality for defense, the women and
children
along the Depot Slough and in the immediate neighborhood were taken to
that place for protection, while the men stood guard around the house
to
protect them from the merciless foe.
The express continued on its mission down
the bay, to Newport, alarming everybody on its way, arriving at the
town
at break of day and ringing a note of danger. Men, women and children
flocked
to the Ocean House prepared to meet the "painted savages" in all the
horrors
of Indian warfare. Day at last dawned upon the scene, as the orb of day
advanced and showed with resplendent beauty upon—what? The
"bloodthirsty
warriors" from Siletz? No! But upon the placid waters of the Yaquina
wind
peacefully to the ever-lasting bosom of the ocean.
Some of the most daring men started for
the reservation where they arrived at 4pm in the afternoon, to find—not
as they had supposed, all the white people murdered, their homes
plundered
and their dwellings in smoldering ruins—but all in good health, yet
somewhat
crest-fallen; some "elderly Indian women," with their mystical baskets
gathered firewood; and a few of the braves sitting in circles, talking
over the events of the day and wondering what could have brought so
many
"Bostons" to the agency.
The whole of this sensation arose from the
murder of a Indian near Corvallis by a man named Ballard, for which he
was arrested and tried.
Ballard vs. Indian Frank
It is interesting to watch the effect
this
act had upon the Indians.
In a letter to the Corvallis Gazette, dated
September 29, 1868, agent Benjamin Simpson, explained his actions,
which
appear to have been conducted with much skill and ability. He said that
when he found the Indians very much excited both in consequence of the
Indian that had been killed and in seeing so many whites around,
...I proceeded immediately to explain the whole affair to them. I told them that the man who killed Indian, Frank was in the Skookum House (jail) in Corvallis and that he would remain there until he could be tried by the law. They seemed to think that I should have killed him at once, as Gen. Palmer told them, when he made the treaty with them, that after that time, if a white killed an Indian, that he would be killed immediately. I told them that was true, that if a white man killed an Indian without cause he would be hanged. They of course then wanted to know why I did not hang him. I explained to them that the man had to be tried before the Great Tyee (chief) of the law and if he found he should have it done. They seemed to doubt this, as they said that several of their Tilecums (people) had been killed by white men, and that none of them have been hanged, or even tried. I let them know that this was before I had charge, and that now they would find I would have the man tried and that if he had killed the Indian without cause, that my opinion was, that he would be sent to the penitentiary for life. This seemed to satisfy them, and they wanted to know if I would let them go and see him tried and hanged, if he hanged. I told them that the chiefs might go with me and see all that was done. I then told them to go to their houses and say no more about it until I informed them of the trial, and if they wanted to fight at any time, to let me know and I would take a hand in it. They promised to obey my orders strictly, which I am happy to say they have done.
But this was not the only "Indian scare" experienced by the residents of Yaquina Bay; indeed they were of very frequent occurrence dating back from the time the Indians were harshly uprooted and forced onto the reservations at Siletz and Alsea.

Early Words and
Sermons (1): An Online Ministry of Rev. Marilyn A. Riedel
Early Words and
Sermons (2)
Early Words and
Sermons (3)



Introduction
by Rev. Marilyn A. Riedel I II
Oregon
History Online: Volume I Volume II
Volume
III Volume IV Volume
V
Volume
VI Volume
VII Volume
VIII
Volume
IX Volume X
Oregon
History CD Edition
1870
Benton County Oregon Census A-I
Census
J-R
Census
S-Z
1870
Polk County Oregon Census A-M
1870
Census N-Z
Wild
Women West: One-Eyed Charlie
Western
Warrior Women
Black
Pioneers Settle Oregon Coast
Yaquina
Bay Oyster Wars
Wolf
Creek Sanctuary
Rogue
River Communities
Golden
Campbellites
Murder
on the Gold Special: The D'Autremonts
Tyee
View Cemetery
Eddyville
Cemeteries
Olex
Cemetery
Applegate
Pioneer Cemetery
Thomason
Cemetery
Siletz
Valley Cemeteries
Siletz
Indian Shakers
Glenwood,
Harlan, Chitwood Cemeteries
Elk
City Pioneer Cemetery
Eureka
Cemetery
Toledo
Pioneer Cemetery
Guardino
Family History
"So Be It" Autobiography by Mariano
Guardino
Dobbie-Smith Genealogy
"Aunt Edie" by Harriet Guardino
Dobbie Obituaries and Letters
Historic Oregon Coast Album
Historic Grants Pass Oregon Album
"The Great Pal" by Harriet Guardino